ã€ŠDark Chroniclesã€‹


 Prologue The Death

    I can''t fucking believe my luck... It was a simple job to kill a priest 150 gold a bit less than what I usually charge but I still can''t believe that bastard had ties to the church of The Six Swordsmen and he had enough pull to call in the fucking sword saint. If I can just make it to the swamp, I can lose her there, maybe even kill her now that would be a story for the heavens to talk about a mortal man who killed a sword saint.

    Suddenly a pain goes through my left arm. I look down at my arm and it''s a long sword, as fast as it was there it''s gone. Dammit! She found me I let off my smoke bombs behind me as I charge forward. More swords appear I dodge a few but 3 pierce my ribs and another one in my left leg.

    I am only a meter away from that swamp. I can make it; I can see it the swamp there in the distance. I can now use all my tricks.

    BOOM! Before my eyes the swamp bursts into flames, destroying my entire plan and going up with the smoke. Suddenly a fireball comes right for my chest. I jump to the side and barely survive I look at where it came from and I see one of my worst fears: the saint of flames.

    What the hell is she doing here the priest could not have ties to the Holy flame church no this is something else. Damn it why didn''t I see this sooner someone has paid the churches to kill me and what better death machines then saints beings with powers like gods.

    Well if they think I''m going to take this lying down then they are wrong. I''m going to run for my life, I make it a few feet before both saints are attacking me with everything they have swords and fireballs lucky for me though they have no teamwork whatsoever some of their attacks even block the other ones out. I have only one plan in my head right now and that is to make it to the demon country the saints can''t enter there because there powers don''t work inside demon territory.

    But there is one problem with my plan I don''t know what other saints there are, I don''t think the saint of space or the saint of time oh man I hope that they didn''t come no they couldn''t have or I would already be dead so there''s still some hope.

    I was now only a few meters from the border, I burst through the thick trees that are in my way and land on the barren ground and across from me about only 6 meters I see black soil and purple skies.

    To anyone else this would be certain death, but for me it is salvation a charge nothing can keep me from that demon land but suddenly I feel pain erupt from all my nerves and a cold wind pins me down I now see the floor and it''s covered in lighting crawling up me and into my body causing my pain only I know who did this.

    It was the twin saint sisters of lighting and wind who come from the church of Storm I look up and there they are floating in the sky soon joined by the fire saint, I wait for the sword saint to join them but then a blade enters my chest I guess that''s her way of saying hello after planting the sword in my chest she walks over and joins the others.

    Fuck... Why did I have to die like this? Was it because I was an assassin? Am I going to die like this because I never prayed to any god? Or is it because I just had shit luck?

    Well... All I can say is: fuck you gods!!! And I think the saints knew how I felt because of the finger I had raised but you see they have one thing wrong... They think I''m going to die quietly? Well, I am going to take all of them with me.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    I slip a special pill into my mouth and I feel energy rushing through me, this pill was a gift from my master he said to only use it when pushed so far into a corner. I can see the grim reaper already.

    I''m able to stand up and the look on the saints¡¯ faces when I pull the sword out from my chest they are completely shocked now... For the real kicker I pull a blue diamond from my left pocket and a red flower from my right pocket both of these are dangerous poisons but when combined with water they turn into a very big explosion.

    I throw both at the saints they but up there defenses I start running but when they see nothing happens. They lower their guards just like I wanted and when they start running after me that is when I throw my water satchel fully open and it collides with the other ingredients of my plan.

    BOOOM! The shock wave alone send me flying I stop when I crash into a tree I get a good look at the explosion area all that''s left is a massive crater, fire everywhere along with smoke for that nice after explosion look but then I see something in the smoke that really upsets me the saints there still alive they all banded together and blocked my explosion but not unscathed some burns and cuts here and there but still no major damage.

    Dammit, finally when I thought I got them I need to run now before they catch me. I start running back inside the forest but this time no plan no bright idea no card up my sleeve just fear pain and a will to survive I keep running I start to hear explosions from behind me I guess the saints are looking for me now but maybe I should have been looking where I was going because. I run off a cliff the fall down hurts but I still have the pill in my veins so for now I''m good.

    Once I land I see my surroundings more forest not as dense as before but still a green forest I start to make my way through it. When the pill starts to wear off all the pain comes back and I feel weak but I need to keep going. I see something only a few feet in front of me I rush towards it.

    When I get a look at it, I can only guess what it is. By my guess it is some old magic mechanism it looks like a big hexagon but made out of stone on the and covered with thousands of runes carved into it and beside that are two pillars only a bit bigger then me with the same runes carved into them I have never been one for magic always went with a sword in one hand and a smoke bomb in the other but for some reason I had something pulling me to look at this.

    I walked over to the hexagon covered in runes and I kneel down and looked it over but suddenly my vision goes all blurry, I cough up blood all over the hexagon. I guess the aftereffects of the pill are kicking in or all the injures I got from the saints finally took their toll on me doesn''t matter because I am dying goodbye cruel world I give in to death and the world goes black.

    The unknown assassins blood starts to leave his body and flow into every rune on the hexagon and once they''re all full of his blood the entire thing starts to glow the hexagon and both of the pillars do the same there glow intensifies into a bright blood red until a white sphere appears in the middle of the hexagon it is the size of a fully grown man it says they''re not doing anything for a few seconds until it starts to pulse like a living heart.

 Ch 1 Arriving

    The promise on the comments section will finally be fulfilled! However, it was not by the author but from his trusty (?) proofreader. (Note: A guy that voices rapists on homemade H-games is very trusty indeed. I didn¡¯t make those, though...)

    <hr />

    I have to run! I can''t be late! If I am... They won¡¯t be happy¡­

    I can''t forget to buy their order or they will hurt me. I have to get there before lunch is over. I start running down an abandoned alleyway. I suddenly freeze in place I physically can''t move my body what the hell is going on but before I can even start to fight the freeze a white sphere envelops me completely and my world goes white.

    I am left frozen in a completely white space then words appear in front of me in blazing red writing on the floor. `Welcome Kaito, you have been summoned to a world different to yours but do not worry you have been given a gift because you are different to this world.` What I have been summoned to another world and what gift.

    A pain went through every last inch of my entire body. It was so bad, I start to break down into a cold sweat

    The pain finally started to ease on my body and center around my right hand then it burst into black flames.

    However it didn''t burn, it just felt like my hand was covered in a big black jelly then it started to soak into my hand until it finally disappeared leaving only a black tattoo of a single long sword on the back of my hand.

    What..? I got my first tattoo at the age of 15..

    Suddenly the word appeared in front of me again. `Now that you have your gift, I will explain it this mark makes you stronger when you need it so treasure it`. Does that mean I can lift up cars and stuff? Now that would be useful.

    Before I knew it the frost was gone and I was left on the floor. I heard a sound a sliding sound I look up and a mirror is left in front of me.

    I stand up to get a better look at myself in the mirror. I see the same thing every day: a short 15-year-old skinny boy with ragged black hair and bags under my eyes so big I look like a panda and bruises all over my body from the beatings I get from the school bullies and a runny nose just to top it all off. Damn... WHY DO I HAVE TO LOOK SO PATHETIC?

    But I knew what I was I got called it every day by my classmates and teachers: pathetic, weak, disgusting... Why can''t I be at least a little stronger?

    I look at the mirror and before my eyes, I change. My pupils start to change to a bright red color, I grow taller, my body grows some muscle very quickly until I have a very athletic build.

    My black hair starts to grow until it is long just to touch my ears and give me even better looks at the end of the change.

    I look like a handsome teenager.

    I can''t believe what just happened! I look down and I look exactly like I did in the mirror at first it''s hard to get used to my new height and body but I get used to it after a few minutes.

    The mirror disappears and the words return. `So you have a new body and a power to help you on your new planet this will be the ending of the summoning ritual and one last piece of advice: lose all those pathetic emotions of yours or they will be your downfall`. Before I could ponder about those last words, an unknown rope like thing wrapped around my foot and it pulled me down with all its force.

    I was eventually thrown out of the white space and greeted by the dirt ground. I look around and I was in a forest.

    I then see a body lying next to me. It wasn''t moving nor breathing. Crap... A dead body!

    I want to scream but no voice came out I want to puke but nothing came out not because I didn''t want to but because something was suppressing my emotions.

    On the back of my hand the tattoo was glowing a white color then I realized that''s what''s suppressing my emotions.

    I got up off the ground and kept a clear head thanks to the mark.

    First, I need clothes because for some reason when they send you to another world, you have to be butt naked. I look around for anything but there was only one thing I could do. I strip the dead guy.

    I finally saw his face under his cowl and it was a forty-year-old man with a slight beard and long brown hair and a long scar across his right eye.

    I felt bad for taking all his clothes and leaving him here so I decided to bury him once I am done robbing him.

    He had a very good armor with a lot of pockets some had bombs others weird looking plants but the thing I most liked was the long silver sword he had.

    After I few good practice swings I strapped it to my back then I placed the same scowl he wore over my face after I was done I must have looked like a thief from a video game covered in all black.

    Once that was done, I started digging a grave for the man. I found it took me all nearly an hour to finish burying him. I decided not to put across there because maybe he prayed to a different god.

    Now, I have clothes, a weapon, and a few other trinkets but no food so it''s time to go hunting.

    But I don''t know how to hunt or what animals are even edible... so what should I do?

    Well, I have clothing, a few weird looking items in my pockets and a long silver sword strapped to my back and know nothing about this world...

    My best idea that comes to mind right now is to find some kind of civilization. So which way would I go?

    Well... I think I heard on the TV one day to always head north when lost so that''s what I¡¯ll do.

    I start walking in the forest hoping that it¡¯s at least close north. There were some steep terrain but besides that nothing eventful has happened so far...

    Then, I got a thought what if he was one the last human on this planet maybe that''s why I was summoned to fight for all humans. NAH... If that was the case then, someone who can create a harem or something would have been picked not me because I am a loner who likes the dark so I think I will stay like that for a long as I live.

    I can see some sunlight up ahead. I run towards it then something sharp enters my leg.

    It really hurts. I looked down and a small blade I in my leg. The pain forces me to fall down.

    I turn around to see a short cloaked person whose I can''t see but just by looking at him. I know he is powerful because the aura he gives off is that of death.

    Damn... I need to run! I try to get up but the blade is still in my leg he starts walking towards me he gets halfway and stops.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Are you the one who killed my disciple?"

    What the hell is he talking about what disciple? And who is this guy?

    "I don''t know your disciple because I just arrived here. Please believe me!"

    "You say you don''t know my disciple but you wear his clothes and carry his sword? So you are either a liar or a corpse robber, Which is it?"

    Fuck... I am the second but that''s not something I should tell him! No, the only way out of this is, to tell the truth and that includes everything.

    "I am the second but please let me explain myself. Just listen and everything will become clear, I swear!" He was silent for a few seconds, probably deciding my fate to live or to die.

    "Fine, I will hear your out but if you lie or I don''t like this tale of yours, you will die."

    "Well, thanks for hearing me out. (I tell him everything that happened since the white sphere enveloped me and took me here but I didn''t tell him about my life before the sphere that past is only for me)"

    He was silent again but this time, the death aura left the air. He brought his hand to his chin like he was thinking hard. This was a good opportunity because I could tell his rough age now by his hand and by the looks of it he was old he hand was bony and old probably like the rest of him.

    "So you say that you''re a summoned one? Well then, show me the backoff both your hands that should prove to me if you are telling the truth."

    He comes close and I remove the gloves from my hands (the gloves I stole off the dead guy) and show him my mark he takes a few seconds to look at it then he starts rubbing it like it will come off then he stands up.

    He removes his hood. He is a very old man mostly bone in the face with a beard all grey and no hair but what was weird was his eyes they were completely black like someone poured ink in there he was very scary even with the mark suppressing my emotions.

    "Sorry bout the whole putting a blade in your leg and everything and threatening to kill you but I thought you were a bad guy. But now I know it¡¯s different, let me apologize."

    What his words were so nice and he bowed how did they guy from before turn into this.

    "No, it''s my fault I should have not taken your disciple¡¯s clothes and other items so I am sorry as well..."

    "Hah... Now, aren''t we a bunch of sorry looking guys? How about I heal your leg and we call it even?"

    "Thanks, I would appreciate that."

    He walks behind me and pulls out the blade I thought it would hurt but it didn''t he must have some kind of technique so it doesn''t hurt.

    I see him pull something from his robe it is a rock the size of my fist it appears to have something written on it and glowing green he touches it to my leg and I get a warm glowing feeling from that area and all my injuries are healed like it never happened. I start to get up and I tested my leg out a bit and it felt fine

    I could see the old man was now staring at me like he wanted to ask me something but I have no idea what it is. Should I ask him or not?

    "Can I ask you a favor boy? Please take me to where you buried my disciple."

    He was so sad, looking like he just lost his own son. I could not even begin to imagine what he was going through. I had to help him before I start crying.

    "Sure, I can help you but don''t think of it as a favor just think it as me helping one of my elders "

    "You are very kind thank you."

    We walked back to the place where I buried his disciple. The entire walk neither one of us said a thing until we reached the grave I made him.

    He just walked up to it knelt down and hung his head after a while I saw tears streaming from his face. I wanted to console him but I didn''t know what to say at that moment. It was the first time I felt completely useless in this new world.

    Suddenly, he got up and wiped his tears. He turns around and gives me a smile but I can still see the tear stains on his cheeks.

    "So you probably don''t know who I am but I am in fact one of the 12 sages. I am the sage of Death and the man you buried here was my disciple his name was Jake he was also known as the greatest assassin on this continent but he died which means that I now have no disciple but I do see a good person to fill that position in front of me. All you have to do is say yes."

    What he was offering me a position as his new disciple and what the hell is a sage? And if he is the one of Death then does that mean he''s killed a lot of people? Is he going to teach me too? Can I really do it can kill someone too?

    No... It''s not right but it was not right on my old world but this world is different. I am different... I have power now!

    Why should I not use it to do what I want? And want is want is to kill all those people who hurt me like on my old world but first I need training in killing and this man will give it to me. So like the saying goes:never look a gift horse in the mouth.

    "Okay, I will accept your offer. But first, please tell me your name?"

    "Well, that seem fair my first and last name is Bishop but because you are my disciple from here on out you will call me Master Bishop is that clear Kaito"

    "Yes, Master Bishop."

    "Good... Now then, let''s get you to your new home."

    He pulls another rock from his hand but this one had different writing than the last one and is glowing purple not green

    He throws it on the ground, it smashes into a thousand pieces than all the pieces start glowing and floating and suddenly they start floating around as picking up speed faster and faster then suddenly a portal opens beneath us and the last things I see is my new master''s face smiling at me.

    <hr />

    Author:HazeyKnight

    Editor:Senizal Fi Chrora</a>

    ProofReader:Senizal Fi Chrora</a>

 Ch 2 Start Training

    The first thing I see when I open my eyes is the old man stretching in a massive courtyard that could fit 100 people minimum. I look around and the place looks abandoned. I could tell we were up in the mountains somewhere because of how thin the air is. But how did we get here?

    "Hey Master Bishop, how did we get here?" He stops stretching.

    "That''s simple my boy, I used a teleportation stone that is connected to this place."

    What the hell is a teleportation stone? And what I this place some kind of martial arts temple or something it certainly looks the part.

    "So what is this place Master Bishop."

    "Well... That is a long tragic story. It all started with a student of this place when it was still a martial arts school. He was very talented. Some even called him a genius but even though know he was talented, he was very violent, he would always hurt his opponents in sparring matches and show no respect to any of his fellow students. He even threatened the people who crossed him even the teachers were not safe, he would rapidly shame them and challenge them to combat. He was a rogue serpent inside a den of tigers...

    That was until the master of the dojo challenged the student and he accepted but there was a condition if the student lost he would leave forever but if the student wins, he would then become the new master but of course the student lost.

    But before he left, he vowed to come back and claim the master''s head. 30 years passed and the student came back but not alone he brought his own army which he personally trained with that he challenged the master once again but this time the master lost and so the student killed him but that was not the end of it.

    After the death of his former master, he ordered war on the people of this temple it raged for days. In the end, there was only one survivor: the student. He walked off leaving his former home in ruins along with his dreams of ever becoming a master of anything...

    A few years later, I found this place and fixed it up for my own personal use so that is what this temple is, my student. An old death filled place perfect for I, the sage of death."

    "Thank you for enlightening me master but I still don''t know what a sage is. Even if you keep calling yourself one, I wouldn''t know so please enlighten me."

    "Oh sorry, my mistake. A sage is a person who has been recognized by the entire planet for a special skill they have for example there is a sage of magic, they are mostly for combat but there those who are for non combat infact there 3 who are for non combat reasons and they are the sages of Science, Mathematics and Words the rest are combat which includes Magic, Swordplay, Martial Arts, Hunting, Archery, Assassination, Death, Poisons and Beasts. I am the sage of Death so in total there is 12 sages, which means my specialty is how to kill anything and anyone with anything so be happy you get to be my student."

    "Thank you Master Bishop."

    "Now that you have all your information let''s get on with your training... First, we must got into the smoke room hurry up and follow me."

    He gets up and starts to walk out of the courtyard I follow him. We enter a hallway and we start walking it.

    I notice a few thing that make me a little scared: blood stains on some of the wall l, on the floors as well there¡¯s a sword marks and other signs of combat all through out the place. I guess master was right about this being the place of a bloody war.

    I realized we were in front of two wooden doors that my master was unlocking. When we stepped in, a wave of smoke hit me and I saw inside the room.

    It was a room filled with candles and different plants all a little on fire just enough to fill the entire room with white smoke. I could see a small wooden table in the middle of the room with two small cushions on each end. Master went and sat down on one of the cushions I sat on the opposite one.

    "So now we are here it is time to start your first stage of your training and that is clearing your mind with the help of the smoke in here. First, inhale and don''t exhale... Your body combined with the smoke will take it from there."

    I did as my master told me to. I inhaled the smoke and held it in my lungs¡­

    After awhile I started to feel drowsy then I lost contentiousness, I felt adrift inside my own head for a few seconds then images flashed through my head.

    Memories of my life. My parents, the oblivious guardians who I could never bring myself to disappoint. Then memories of my school life. They were just a blur of my darkest emotions but one really stuck this time.

    I was walking home one day by myself like usual when a car hits me. The driver gets out and it''s one of the senior students... He just smiles some students even laugh and point at me. I try to get up but both my legs are broken and my arm is dislocated.

    That''s when I see the vice principal comes over he looks at me adjusts his glasses slicks back his hair to add too is perfect appearance then he walks up to the student driving and says:

    "Be careful or you might hit something at that speed."

    Then he walks off with a big grin the driver gets back in his car and drives off.

    Thankfully, someone called me an ambulance. I spent 6 months in recovery though.

    I only got one message from anyone but my parents and it was from the student driver he sent me a text:

    `You know what my family is capable of so don''t try to tell anyone what really happened.`

    From that day onward, he became the main person who made my life a living hell at school and his name was Takashi.

    After all the memories were over, I could only feel one thing inside me: hate, anger, the urge to kill everyone inside that school¡­

    I was burning with rage like I had never felt before. It was so strong, it felt like it would burn through my chest any second now but I can''t let it control me¡­

    I can''t let the bloodlust win because no matter what emotion I feel, I am a man not a beast. Suddenly, I heard words in my head my master''s words.

    "To kill people you must not feel any emotion, you must be as cold as the blade you use... Grab the strongest emotion you have and then just let it go so you can grow."

    I grabbed onto my emotions and let them drift out of me until all I had was a calm mind and I cold heart but I still had those memories but that meant no matter how cold my heart is.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I will never forget or forgive those I hate so if I ever meet them again they will all die slowly and painfully in the worst ways I can imagine. I felt myself finally awakening from my dreams.

    The first thing I see when I opened my eyes are food of all kinds of food from fruits, vegetables, meats and some kind of giant three eyed grilled fish. Actually, now that I think about it I don''t recognize any of the foods here¡­

    The only reason I could possibly think it''s food is because of how closely it resembles earth food only a few differences here and there really make it different from earth food like how the rice is green and the meat looks purple with tiny spikes... Can I really eat this?

    "Don''t worry Kaito the food here is edible. I hand cooked it myself I hope you enjoy."

    I look up and it''s master sitting across from me sipping tea from a wooden cup.

    GRRRRROOOOOOWWWWWWWLLLLLL!

    I guess I am really hungry. I decide to let my stomach talk for me and dig in. I chose the green rice first since I am from Japan. Luckily, there were chopsticks near the bowl to eat it with.

    The first word that come to mind when eating this is: delicious! I have never tasted flavors like this before it''s sweet and sour at the same time but also somehow bitter. I can''t describe it.

    All I can do is eat everything including the purple meat and three eyed fish and everything was delicious!

    "Thank you master for the very delicious meal."

    "No, no, it was not a problem. In fact this was all part of your training you see¡­ When you entered that meditation state six days ago and if I didn''t feed you as soon as you came out of it, you might have died so don''t pay it any mind."

    What he said is that I had been in that dream for six days but that''s impossible. Inside my head it only felt like a hour at max and if I did enter a meditative state for six days then how am I still alive I didn''t eat or drink anything for all those days?

    "You are probably thinking over the details of how you survived for six days. Well, that is simple: the herbs and smokes that are being burnt in here are special. They will keep anybody alive for at least a month as long as they are in a deep meditation like you were. Now that you have passed the first stage of your train, it''s time for you to move onto the second stage."

    Well, that explains how I am alive but not why it felt like such a short time in my head. I guess it was like any dream feels short but really is long on the outside.

    "Master, what is the second stage of my training?"

    "Well, I will tell you that while you stretch and wake up the rest of your body."

    I did as master asked.

    I woke up the rest of my body at first it was a bit stiff but soon my body was back to being it usual self as master filled me in on what the second stage of training was.

    "Every morning you will to a run around the mountain pass with rocks on your back then weights, breakfast will be after that. Martial arts training then followed by lunch. After that, it will be world knowledge class. There, I will fill you in own the laws and rules of all the countries and continents and other things like important people and large groups. Really basic knowledge of this world... The lesson will continue until dinner and after that you will sleep out in the courtyard. This will continue until for 4 months then we will enter stage 3 so let¡¯s start after your stretches, meet me outside."

    And with that my master left the room after a few more minutes I was done stretching. I walked outside.

    There I saw master standing near the front gate stroking his beard. Next to him was a big wooden bucket filled to the brim with big grey rocks. I guess that''s what I will be carrying on the mountain pass.

    "So, you ready for some real training? Put the bucket on your back then start running! There is no time limit but your are forbidden from stopping or dropping any rock. Is that understood".

    "Yes master."

    I took my silver sword off my back and handed it to master. Then I bent down and put the bucket on my back at first it almost crushed me but suddenly the mark on my hand started glowing and I felt my body get stronger and the weight eased.

    In the end, I could carry it but the weight is still very hard to carry. I started my run along the mountain path that is marked out by green flags inside the mountain rock.

    It is hard even with the mark making it easier. The weight was still a major burden on my body but I could handle this for now. At first, I started off at a run but soon I had to turn it into a jog but soon I had to crawl. I was not going to stop¡­

    I had to finish this because if I couldn''t even finish a run now, how am I supposed to be able to kill anyone? I have to push through anything that stands in my way.

    Suddenly, I hear something fall I look back and it''s a stone from the bucket master said I was forbidden from dropping any rocks but unless I tell him he will never find out but that would be cheating my training but what is one rock? Nothing... Just a little weight¡­

    NO, if I cheat on my training or a take any shortcuts then I will fail not just this task but all my future ones. I will never cheat on this if it gets me what I want power.

    I walk over and pick up the stone and throw it back into my bucket and continue my training(man why does this thing feel heavier than before).

    After an hour and a half, I finally reach the end by collapsing at the front of the gate covered in sweat.

    I am more tired now than I have ever been in my entire life. Master walks over and takes the bucket off my back then starts unloading the rocks one by one then claps his hands together and had a massive smile on his face

    "Well, you did me proud today my disciple! Not only did you prove that you are trustworthy but also a hard worker. Now let me explain you... See this? (He hold up the rock I put back in the bucket.) This was a rock I left on the path in a trap so that and when you past it, the rock would fall so you thought you dropped it and it would test if you were honest or not. Congratulations... You have passed. Now, we can begin the rest of your training aren''t you excited."

    Damn... What have I gotten myself into?

 Ch 3 More Training

    The next few hours of my life was a blur of pain and exercise.

    After a little break from the running, I went straight into weight training which was me lifting big blocks of metal over my head and doing squats.

    I had to do that until I fainted.

    Master woke me up with a bucket of cold water then we went into martial arts training.

    He made me change into some new loose clothing that were a black T-shirt and white loose pants. I stored my other clothes in a spare room near the training court.

    He told me these would be my new martial arts training uniform now. First, it was simple punches kicks a few blocks here there then we got into throwing techniques as well as more hand to hand combat.

    He told me the style he was teaching me was called [Midnight Wolf], it was designed to fight opponents with weapons when I was unarmed.

    He also told me it was the first of three techniques he was going to teach me after that was lunch which was sandwiches that had black bread with crunchy nuggets baked inside then inside the bread was the same purple meat I ate before.

    This too was really delicious! I hope master teaches me to cook but that''s for another time. For now, it''s time for basic knowledge for this world.

    We made our way to a massive room where there were rows after rows of seats when this place was still being used by the original owners.

    This place was probably filled with students taking notes and learning but now it would only have me and my teacher.

    I took my place at the front of the class. Back on my old world, I always sat in the back, being used as a seat most of the time but not anymore... Never again will that happen...

    Master took his place near a chalkboard and began to draw. After he was done, he showed me his drawing.

    It was a planet with three continents a massive one that took up most of the space then north to that was the smallest then from the biggest continent was the second largest which was placed west this made up all the known continents on this world if I had to guess.

    "Now then Kaito, as you have probably already figured out these are the continents that make up or world known as [Gaia] but what you don''t know is the names if the continents or the races that live and that''s what we will be going over today.

    Now then let''s start with the one we currently live on the biggest continent in the world it is called [Krankaz] it is home to two races the human race and the demon race that split the continent in two the demon''s own the north while we human occupy the south.

    The human race is ruled by 5 different kings and 1 high king and the demon race is ruled by what they call the demon lord but know one has ever seen this supposed demon lord.

    Next, is the second largest continent this one is called [Antamic] and it is solely ruled by the [Gold Falcon Empire] who had been controlled by their royal family since it''s creation.

    Unlike this continent, it has only humans on it but right now there are some problems going on inside their military but that''s for another time.

    And lastly, the smallest continent is called the [Engolas] and it is the complete opposite of the last continent we talked about.

    There are no human governments there, the only races in power are elves and demi-humans.

    They rule each one-half of the continent, the elves control the forests and the demi-humans who control mostly deserts and the other parts of the country.

    You got all that?"

    "Yes, I have it all memorized."

    "Good... Now that we have that done, we are going to go over the alphabet and currency."

    The next couple of hours of were mostly boring but I absorbed most of it.

    The alphabet was a bit complicated but since the language was the same the alphabet wouldn''t take me too long to understand.

    The only part I really paid attention was when master started talking about the currency.

    It was all in coins the exchange rate went like:

    10 copper=1 silver

    50 silver=1 gold

    1000 gold=1 platinum

    Apparently, copper was the lowest and was usually used by the poor or low class while silver was used for people who lived normally just above the lower class then the gold was commonly used by nobles and then platinum was only used by the king and other people of equal standing.

    It continued late into the night until we finally had dinner. It was mostly vegetables with some meat here and there.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    After that, I am back into the gear I got from master Bishop¡¯s former disciple then I was given a thin blanket and a pillow and told to sleep out in the courtyard.

    I didn''t really mind the cold so much as the stone hard floor but I could live with this. Especially with the view¡­

    it was beautiful, the night sky was alive with thousands of stars of stars then it dawned on me: I was probably in a completely different galaxy now or maybe in a whole different universe as well...  At least the night sky looks amazing even if the floor sucks.

    The next few months were a really painful experience.

    I started every day the same running with rocks on my back and at the start of each new week, the weight would get increased as did the weight training afterward.

    Breakfast is usually some form of orange porridge then it was martial arts training.

    At the end of the four months, I had completed the first style [Midnight Wolf].

    I wasn''t a master but I knew every move of the style now all that was left was to practice and I would master it in time.

    Master said I still need some time before I could learn the second style.

    After that was lunch, it was always different but still delicious then it was onto social classes at first I learned about the continent called [Krankaz].

    I learned about each individual country the leader and all the important people: the publicly known ones and the not so famous ones.

    This process was repeated until I knew every important person in the world but also the laws of the countries and their history then dinner followed by sleep.

    After all those months of the same thing, I got used to the cold hard floor.

    And yeah, so that''s how my first four months in this new world went.

    3rd person Perspective

    A massive army of a few hundred thousand was marching across a dark blood-stained field.

    All the soldiers wore black armor and carried different weapons, most swords others axes and some even carried magical staves.

    The army continued their path until they reached a mountain so high it split the clouds in half and on top of that mountain, sat four beings each one only giving out two things: the aura of power and death.

    They just looked at the army below them like they were nothing but a pathetic bunch of ants.

    The army¡¯s leader showed himself. He had spikes covering parts of his armor and his helmet was terrifying in the eye holes blue flames burst through.

    On his waist, he carried a long pitch black sword that was covered in red jewels from handle to tip and the hilt was made out of bone in the shape of a dragon. He drew his sword and pointed it at the 4 on the mountain.

    "Fire all magic!!! Quick!!!!"

    On his command, all the mages activated their spells. All forms of magic headed straight for the four.

    "Heh! So they think this much magic can hurt us? Maybe I should show them what real magic looks like..."

    One of the members of the four opened his palm towards the attack and when it struck, it all got absorbed by him then suddenly his body turned into the color of a rainbow then he opened his opposite palm and a beam of massive gold light came out it hit the army in a few seconds.

    In a flash, it destroys half of it. The leader of the army was left stunned but it did not last long... Soon he was angry, very angry that half his army got destroyed so quickly.

    "You cowards! If you are so powerful then come down here and prove it!!!"

    "Ooo... Look! he thinks he''s the big man. So what do you say Wraith, feel like killing some insects?"

    "It would be my pleasure to teach these bugs their place."

    Suddenly a huge creature shaped with massive horns and a huge muscled body made out of metal leapt off the mountain and landed on the field creating a massive crater, killing a few hundreds.

    Then he went to work and in the span of just an hour, the entire army was wiped out with only the leader left but now he only had 1 arm left and no legs he was slowly dying.

    "You know scum should learn it''s place or it will get wiped out..."

    "You damn fool... The god slayer... Will rise... And kill... All of you!!!"

    "Ha... I''m looking forward to it. then maybe I will have a good fight!"

    And with that, the leader of the army dies and the gorilla man returned to his mountain.

 Ch 4 Journey

    I was currently meditating in the middle of the court yard. It was the last day of my stage 2 training and it would soon be entering the stage 3 so master told me to meditate for the day so that all my training would sink into my body.

    I could feel my body losing and entering a meditative state. It would not be as deep as my first meditation so I was safe when I felt master enter the courtyard.

    I opened my eyes and saw that in his hand was 2 stones both are purple with some writing. I recognize them immediately, they are teleportation stones the same kind that master used to bring me here but what use would he have for them now?

    "So, how is your meditation going?"

    "Alright... My meditation is going well."

    "Well that''s good but I need you to do something else to pass this stage you''re on now. Unless, you''re not up for it..."

    "No, I am up for it master! Just tell me what you need."

    "Okay then, what I need you to do is take these two stones and complete a little task. The first stone will get you to the closest town then find you own transportation to the city of [Vienstlelle] then once you''re there, I want you to find a bar called [Extasy].

    There you will find a woman called Mama  Tell her Bishop sent you then complete whatever task she tells you to do then use the second stone to return to here is that understood?"

    "Yes, master and this will complete my training for this stage!"

    "Yes."

    "Okay then, I will go get changed."

    I went and got changed into my normal gear, sword included just in case I need it. I walked out and saw master standing in the middle. I walked up to him and he handed me one of the stones.

    I walked away and smashed one of the stones, opening up a portal. I fell through and came up in a forest

    I knew the forest, it was really close to a small village called [Broxledge]. It was small and it wasn''t well known but still had a good trade route which was what I was going to use to get to [Vienstlelle].

    My first stop was going to be the adventurer''s guild to look for some kind of quest that would take me to my destination.

    I got to the gate and the guards gave me a few looks but they let me enter with no problem.

    The streets were wide and the building where small and made out of wood a got some looks while walking down the streets but I was never stopped so it was fine.

    When I arrived at the adventurer''s guild, I was surprised of how big it was: three stories with four windows on each floor and unlike the other buildings this one had metal supports.

    I walked in and saw tables and chairs around with a bar at the back. Behind the bar were 3 boards, each was covered in quests.

    I got a few more looks as I entered but nothing more as I made my way over to the boards and looked at them.

    I finally found a quest with what I wanted, it was a simple escort mission: a merchant named Mr Kris needed adventures to guard his caravan as he made his journey to [Vienstlelle]. It was perfect¡­

    I ripped it off the board and headed up stairs to hand it in when I heard a gruff mean voice.

    "Hey, you with the scowl! What do you think you are doing? Me and my party are going to take that quest so hand it over!"

    I didn''t even feel like turning around but I should deal with it now so it doesn''t become a problem.

    I turn around and see a party of four. The man in the front is twice my size and he is entirely covered in muscles with a big sword strapped to his back.

    Next to him was a woman, she wore very tight fitting clothes and a blue light armor. She had a long spear in her hands.

    Behind them was a short skinny boy with his face covered and two daggers strapped to his waist.

    Next to him was a blond guy with a mohawk carrying a bow and arrow.

    "So what if you wanted it? I got it first so don''t be a baby and throw a fit now."

    "What was that you little shit?"

    The big guy draws his sword and points it at me. He may be able to carry that thing but he has no talent or form using that damn thing.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I guess, I will have to take care of this with just my hands. I was really looking forward to using my sword for the first time but that would just be cruel¡­

    I activate my [Sword Mark], dash forward and land a open palm strike to his chest, sending him flying halfway across the guild. The entire place goes silent and looks at me.

    "So anyone else want to mess with me?"

    And apparently, some stupid people with the big guys party members and attack me with the spear lady in front followed by the dagger user and the bow guy staying at the back

    I sidestep the spear and land a roundhouse kick to her ribs. She just crumbles and starts vomiting.

    I see an arrow aimed for my leg and I jump to avoid it.

    I land against the wall while the dagger user closes in and aims for my neck.

    I duck under him and get behind him, grab a hold of his head and slam it into the wall, knocking him unconscious

    And now for the bow user, I turn around to deal with him and he has already run off.

    I look around and the whole guild is staring at me. I start to hear some groaning... it''s coming from the big guy so I walk over to him.

    "So I hope you understand now, finders keepers and losers weepers. So just deal with it?"

    He reaches for his sword but I stomp on his hand breaking it.

    ¡°AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!!!!!¡±

    He lets out a pain filled scream but I don''t care...

    "Now listen to me you little shit... If you ever mess with me again, I will kill you. Now take your friends and leave before I change my mind!"

    And with that, I head upstairs and once I get up to the second floor, I deactivate my [Sword Mark].

    I take a look around and see a bunch of noble looking men and women all sitting around, talking, some eating and drinking.

    This was the place where you hand in your quest to the quest holder and from there it was all up to the adventurer and the quest holder. I walked up to the counter where food and drinks were being served. Behind the counter was a butler.

    "Hello sir, what can I do for you?"

    "Hi, I just accepted this quest (I show him the quest form) and would like to know where the merchant Kris is."

    "Oh, for the escort mission right? He is just over there."

    He points over to a young man in his 20''s. He has long brown hair to his shoulders big black rimmed glasses and classy clothes but for some reason his clothes were in a mess and he was sitting in the corner, reading a book.

    I walk over hime but he doesn''t seem to notice me at all

    "Hello, are you Mr Kris?"

    "Yes, I am and who are you?"

    "I am Kaito and I am here for the escort quest you posted downstairs."

    "Oh okay... Well, it''s nice to meet you Kaito."

    He stands up and holds out his hand for a handshake and I return it then he gives me a big smile like we have been friends for years

    I look into his eyes to try and tell what kind of person he is. By what I can tell, he is honest and kind... Someone I can get along with.

    "So, do you have any questions about the job?"

    "Yes, are there any other adventurers beside me on this quest?"

    "Yes, there is one more. He is a young adventurer who has a nice personality and is very kind. I hope you two will get along."

    "Okay... Now then, where and what time do we have to meet?"

    "The meeting will be tomorrow in the front of the gate around 8 o¡¯clock in the morning so be there bright and early. I recommend the [Airloft] inn, it is close to the front gate and the prices are cheap oh and one last thing: call me Tom. Only old officials call me Mr Kris."

    "Okay, thanks for the information Mr Kris!"

    And with that I left the adventurer''s guild. On the way out, I got a few looks on the first floor but nothing serious.

    When I got outside, the sun was still up and it would be for a few more hours... What to do? I guess some exploring couldn''t hurt, could it?

 Ch 5 Hunting

    I begin walk around the town... Unlike my first walk, this time I took notice of every building, the signs, what was in the windows.

    It all seemed pretty normal, exactly like what master told me: you would only see something interesting when exploring big cities.

    After I have walked around the entire town, I sit down on a bench¡­

    Is there anything to do in this place?

    If there was a church, I would pray to the god of death Hades but for some reason there is not a single church in the town.

    I can see some logic in it: what if every person prays to a different god? Then it could start some trouble in town so it does make some sense...

    Then I hear GRRROWL.

    I look down at my stomach... I haven''t eaten anything since breakfast and it''s already past midday.

    I should probably get something to eat but how? I don''t have any money¡­

    I know! I can do some hunting! If I kill a monster then hand in the valuable parts into the hunter guild then I should be able to make some money!

    But what should I hunt? There should be some [Stone Claw Wolves] in this area but they are always in pack of at least 10 so that will be more of a hassle¡­

    What about [White Tailed Apes]? They only ever travel in groups of at least 3 and they''re tougher so the hunter guild will pay more.

    Okay, it''s decided! I will hunt [White Tailed Apes]!

    I stroll into the forest. I knew the traits of my prey so it would be easy to hunt them down but I have a better idea...

    I walk deeper into the forest until I am dead center in the [White Tailed Ape] territory then I start looking around until I find a nice patch of grass I sat down and started to meditate.

    I have been meditating for a good 20 minutes so the apes should know I am in their territory but maybe I should just push my luck a little¡­

    I start pissing everywhere, I want to make this clear: this is my territory now not theirs. I sit down and in no less than 5 minutes, 10 [White Tailed Apes] appear all looking really pissed flexing their muscles covered in red fur.

    I draw my sword and grin like a madman.

    "Now then, let''s have some fun!"

    3 apes rush me so I rush forward to meet them.

    I bury my sword into the first one¡¯s chest and kill it then pull out my blade and rush to the next one but this one''s quicker it sends a punch aimed at my face.

    I dodge to the side but it was mistake 2 of them were waiting for me. I block their assault of punches with my sword but I still take some light damage.

    Before I know it, I''m surrounded... Then they all charge at me.

    I swing my sword in a circle, giving them a few some light scratches. They start circling me like a wounded prey

    Ha... They think they have me?

    Well then, they''re stupider than I thought. I charge and I get close to one.

    I throw my sword to the right, hitting another one in the shoulder. The one in front looks dazed just long enough for me to strike a open palm strike to the chest then 2 punches to the neck, killing it.

    Now with that out of my way, I run till I get to a tree then I start climbing, the apes follow me but not the one with my sword still in it''s shoulder.

    I continue to climb until I am up really high then I leap off and land on one of the ones following me.

    I stomp on it''s face until it let''s go and ride it to the ground floor then I ran at the one still on the floor. It looks scared but still ready to face me.

    Just before I reach it, I activate my [Sword Mark]. It starts starts glowing a bright light I feel my body getting lighter everything slows down.

    The ape throws a punch with the uninjured arm, I dodge then punch it in the chest crushing it then I pull my sword from it''s shoulder ready or not here I come.

    With my mark now active, I run up to the tree.

    The 2 apes have already climbed down but with my active mark, I quickly finish them. I stab one though the head and then I twirl my body in the air, giving a deep cut to the neck of the other one and it bleeds out quickly so now it''s over for them.

    But not their friends I look up and one decided to fall on me, I try catch him but he''s heavy then I feel a sharp pain through my shoulder.

    the fucker is biting me! I plunged my sword through it''s head and it dies.

    Fuck... He really took a big bite.

    I run up the tree slashing and killing any more apes. After I was done, there were all on the floor, dead.

    I climbed down, turned off my mark then felt sick and threw up. After that, I felt really tired and all my injuries felt really bad but this was the price for using the mark twice in such quick sessions.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I would throw up most of the time but always feel really tired afterwards this was the first time using it in combat so soon after just using it, my body worked perfectly. But if it was a long fight, it would have been a lot more pain but I can''t stop, I need to cut the apes up and get some place to rest.

    I cut up the apes. First, the tails then some bones and organs. By the end, I would probably look like a mess covered in blood and everything but I don''t care¡­

    I store the ape parts in some of the satchels I have on me and I start my long walk back.

    The guards this time even stop me at the gate.

    "What is your purpose here and why are you covered in blood?"

    "I was out hunting and I collected some materials. I wish to sell them in the town that''s also how I got covered in blood."

    "Okay but if you try anything in there, you will answer to me."

    Fuck, this guy think he can intimidate me just because he is a low level grunt in a piece of shit village. I could have killed him 10 times by now but I didn''t.

    I just bit my lip and walked along while swearing in my head, I got a lot of looks from inside the village all of fear.

    When I got to the hunter guild, I saw the building it was smaller than the adventurer''s guild. It is only one stories with 2 windows and a door at the front.

    I entered and saw the walls covered in old looking monster parts all from exotic monster then I saw a young girl with a uniform on. I walked up to her but she didn''t seem to care that I was covered in blood. I suppose she¡¯s used to because of where she worked.

    "Hello sir, what can I do for you?"

    "I would like to sell these parts from a few [White Tailed Ape]."

    I hand over the satchels containing the [White Tailed Ape] parts. The girl takes them then looks through the satchels then closes them and hands them back to me.

    "I can pay you 3 gold for all this."

    "Seems fair deal."

    This time she takes the satchels into the back room. I wait for 5 minutes looking around at all the exotic animal parts until she comes back.

    She passes me my satchels back to me then hands me my 3 gold coins and I start to walk out with nothing else to say.

    By the time I leave the hunter guild, it is starting to get dark so I decided to sleep at the inn the Mr Kris recommended.

    I already found it on my walk it was a tall big inn same size as the adventurers guild but not looking as sturdy it takes me a few minutes to get there receiving the same looks but I don''t pay any attention once I get to the inn.

    The sign outside reads [Airloft] so I enter through the doors and arrive in a restaurant the ground floor is a restaurant and the next floor is for guests to sleep in.

    As I start walking to the counter, a few people leave, others draw their weapons but all have the same emotion on their faces: fear, even the desk girl.

    Once I get there, she seems very scared that is until an old gentleman walks over in a suit and tie. He must be the owner.

    He places his hand on her shoulder and she leaves very quickly.

    "Sorry about that but she has not worked here long and does not know how to deal with hunters so what can I do for you?"

    "Room, one night..."

    "Okay then, that will cost you 25."

    I hand him a gold coin. At first, he seems surprised but then he open the register, places the gold in and takes out 25 silver and hands it to me along with my room key.

    "Your room is on the second floor to the right three doors down."

    I take my leave to get to my room. I get more stares into the back of my head but I pay no attention.

    Once I get inside, I am really surprised of how nice it is. There''s a big bed a desk a dresser a bathroom with a sink, a bathtub and even a toilet.

    Really? Everything you could want and for such a cheap price. What a deal!

    I took off my gear and left on my white T-shirt and blue shorts,  went into the bathroom and filled the tub with water.

    I was surprised the first time I saw plumbing in this world but apparently instead of a lot of complex pipes they use simple magic. I asked master when I would learn magic but he said when I was ready. I hope that''s soon.

    I start washing my clothes so that I can get all the blood off it. It takes some scrubbing but in the end, I get there.

    I dry them off with a towel then leave them in on top of the dresser to dry off then I return to the bathroom replace the bloody water with hot water and take a nice long bath.

    After that, I check the doors and windows so that there are no intruders.

    Then collapse into bed and fall asleep.

 Ch 6 Test

    As I slowly fell asleep, I slipped into what I thought was a dream but really it was a nightmare from my former life.

    I was still in my old school living, day to day as a nightmare.

    This was right after mid terms. I had just placed in the top 3 and I was very happy then that''s when she showed up: Maria the school idol, beautiful, brown haired, lovely smile, nice to everyone, she was loved equally by both boys and girls.

    She was in my homeroom class and she walked straight up to me.

    "Hey, Are you Kaito? You placed high on the midterms... Do you think you could help me?"

    "... Sss-uuu-rr-e."

    "Okay, thanks!"

    Over the next 4 months, I helped her by doing her homework her, class work, I did everything and I was her puppet but the bullying still happened but I didn''t care.

    Because someone was finally nice to me, I was blissful until I was walking through a corridor and heard Maria''s voice.

    "So Maria, I heard you''ve been hanging out with that gross shorty Kaito. What''s going on?"

    "Don''t worry, I am just using him for my grades. Trust me: if it wasn''t for that, I wouldn''t even go near him."

    "Hahahahahahaha"

    I was crying, I felt the tears trickling down my face... Why did I have to hear that?

    Why did I have to cry? FUCK... Why am I so pathetic?

    I ran away, away from that place, from her and from my problems as fast as I could but I knew I could not keep running forever.

    I had to stop running, I have to face my problems.

    I got back to class I sat down and I waited for her to ask something of me and I would say no. I would stand up for once.

    And the time came at lunch, she came over with that smile I now knew that was fake and that made me hate her even more.

    "Hey Kaito, get my homework."

    "Yes... Here."(I pass her homework to her)

    "Thanks  you''re a lifesaver! Now, don''t forget to do those English questions I gave you."

    "No, I refuse to do anything for you anymore... You lied to me and used me only for my skills in homework, you never wanted to be my friend so just leave..."

    I could feel the words leave my mouth but they didn''t feel like my own they felt like they belong to a person who has not been seen for years: A strong and confident Kaito, someone died along time ago but was now back and hopefully for good.

    "What? You can''t mean that Kaito I would ne-"

    "Don''t lie to me! I heard you and your friends in the hallway so don''t lie to me..."

    "Okay, I said those things but only to fit in with my friends... Trust me, I will explain everything in more detail after school in the gym storage room so please come okay."

    "Fine... I will come."

    I don''t know why I said yes but I did. I was going to meet her after school.

    Damn... Why did I say yes? I know she is lying to me but I still said yes... Why am I so weak?

    After school, I went to the gym storage room it was dark but the stupidly naive me walked in anyway.

    "Well, well, look who showed up

    ..."

    I turn around and it''s Maria but not the usual Maria, this one had a cold emotionless face that just made me scared deep down.

    "Maria, you said you wanted to talk!"

    "HaHaHaHaHa! You''re so pathetic and sa, Kaito. Maybe if you weren''t so fucking weak and ugly, people wouldn''t hate you so much. I know... That''s why I hate you."

    Every word was filled with such so much hate like she was talking to someone who was dirt a slug not even worthy of looking at her.

    "But why Maria? Why do this? What did I ever do to you? All I ever did was get bullied and study, so why?"

    "Why... Why you ask? Because you got better then me on the midterms! I should have gotten your place!! I am a fucking idol!!! I am smart and pretty and I deserve that place but then there was this disgusting, short, ugly, gross, snively, worm getting above me... WHO THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?"

    I couldn''t reply all¡­ All I could do is just stand there at loss. She did all this just because I did slightly better than her on the midterms...

    "And now Kaito, you will pay me back. Akio, mind coming in, baby?"

    Akio was Takashi''s little brother. Just as mean, just as rich but he liked to smoke more and was dating Maria.

    He walked in with 5 more guys and gave Maria a long tongue kiss.

    "So you want me to deal with this runt, baby?"

    "Yes please, I will leave you teach him a lesson. I will leave this to you. This is just to sad for me to watch..."

    And with that she left with a smile on her face then came the next 2 hours of my life:

    First, they beat me then they ripped off my clothes and Akio tortured me by putting out his cigarettes on me one by one on my skin. I still have 3 scars on my chest.

    From that day onward, every time I saw Maria, I would avoid her at all cost.

    The strong Kaito that came back for that short moment that day died in me, never to show his face until I reached a new world with endless possibilities but I will never forgive or forget those fucking bastards¡­

    I hope they all die and then burn for what they did to me...

    BURN BURN BURN BURN! They all deserve death and it''s what I will give them!!!

    Suddenly, the nightmare was gone and I was now floating in a endless white space.

    ''Is it their deaths what you really want?''

    The red burning words appear again just like when I first arrived. What is going on?

    ''Is it their deaths what you really want?''

    The same question but there will always be the same answer: Yes, I really want them dead, no matter the cost and no matter what stands in my way...

    ''Then first, you must undergo pain are you ready.'' Yes, whatever the price is.

    Suddenly a pain shoots through my chest. It feels like someone is tearing me apart from the inside out.

    I grip my chest trying to ease the pain but it doesn''t stop. I have to do something¡­

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Suddenly, the words appear again ''If you do not withstand this pain, you will die and everything will be lost.''

    No... It can''t be like this... I won''t let it kill me here. I won''t die no matter what.

    I continue to suffer the pain but this time, I try using my willpower to stop it. I fail but I won''t give up.

    I try again and again until I finally push it down slightly.

    Yes.. I can do this! I continue until it starts to fade away more and more until the pain is replaced by a warm glow in the center of my chest.

    I am left there, panting hard... I am so happy, I didn''t die.

    ''Well, now then¡­ You have passed the test so it''s time for your reward...''

    Reward? What kind of reward could this text give me?

    Suddenly, a black spear come out of the endless white and hits me in the chest but it doesn''t go through instead it just sinks into my chest. I feel something moving around under my skin for a few seconds but then my chest becomes covered in dark wind.

    It lasts for a few seconds then disappears and left in it''s place is a tattoo but this one is different to the one on my hand. This one is in the shape of a tribal dragon on my chest.

    ''Kaito, this new mark will give you new power and a companion so cherish it and him''

    Before I can even guess what any of that means I am sent back to my body.

    It takes me a few minutes to adjust my eyes but I can see that I am in my room and it is still early morning with the sun is still rising. Damn... What happened to me last night?

    ''You gained my soul.''

    I heard a voice. The voice sounded ancient and male.

    I look around to see if anyone was in my room but no one was so it must have really come from my head. Fine... If I want an answer, then it''s best to just ask the source.

    "Who are you? And where are you?"

    ''My name is Drake Markiess Evermoor and I am the one that now shares a souls with you.''

    What kind of name? Is that it? It can''t be his first name and what does he mean share a soul with me? That''s impossible!

    "Hey Drake, what do you mean share a soul with me? And where are you?"

    ''Heh... Humans are so slow on the pick up. Fine, if you don''t get it, I will start from the beginning. I am a dragon, one of the first dragons from before the great event. I have great intelligence and power but even I can fall to betrayal and when that happened, I was given an opportunity by a being.

    I have never seen the being but he offered me a choice: Since my body was dying, the being would save my soul, give it to a mortal to whom I must help along their path by merging my soul with their soul.

    However, he would only bestow me upon a mortal who could withstand my soul and from there, I would help the mortal until they have completed their journey then the being would craft me a new body and I would have payed off my debt so does that explain everything human.''

    "Yes, thank you but I still don''t know what you can do for me and how you even got inside my body."

    ''That is simple, I can give you as much of my power as you can handle for now that includes Fire magic and an increase to your physical body. These gift will get better the stronger you become and for how I got inside, you just look at your chest.''

    He was right, the same tattoo from my dream was there so it wasn''t a dream is was an actual test but if this tattoo has a soul, does that mean the other one has one as well? I have to ask.

    "Hey Drake, does the other mark on my body have a soul as well?"

    ''No, it does not according to my knowledge but then again, I have never seen such ancient magic so it is possible that it has a soul inside but you will have wait and see

    For now, all I can tell you is the other mark is quite useful. It can strengthen your body to higher levels at the drawback of extreme exhaustion. I have the same effect but can give you guidance on how to use my power unlike the other mark.

    Oh and if you must talk please do it by thought instead of using words, it is so barbaric...''

    Great, so besides telling me the things he doesn''t he doesn''t know, he also told me things I already know. God... I hope he is more useful in the future.

    ''Fine, I will talk to you like this now. Happy?''

    ''Yes, it does improve my mood slightly. Now, let us get to work on training you fire magic. First, sit in the lotus position and we will get started...''

    Why does it feel like I just got a new master and not a partner. I do as he says and sit in the lotus position on top of my bed.

    ''Okay, now tap into the mark on you chest.''

    I do as he says again and the dragon mark starts to glow a deep red colour as I feel warmth spreading all over my body. It feels nice like wrapping myself up in a nice warm blanket.

    ''That is my fire magic. By human standards, this is a low level fire magic but even low level can kill even the strongest idiots. Now then, just imagine the fire magic taking any form and it will shape.''

    I start to imagine a ball made out of complete fire form in my left hand. I focus more and more until I start to feel the heat in my left hand start to increase and kept increasing until the heat bursts in a fire  and formed the same ball of fire.

    I was just imagining, it''s incredible! A ball is floating just on top of my hand and it''s made out of complete fire!

    I do a few test with it send it away a few feet up, down, side to side then I shoot it at the wall. It bursts into flames. I quickly put the fire out with a blanket.

    Incredible... I now have magic.

    ''Now, I recommend that you should deactivate your magic because if you use it for too long you with suffer magic exhaust, causing you to faint.''

    I turn off the magic by deactivating my connection to the [Dragon Mark] and go and get dressed it since it''s almost time that people would be eating breakfast so I should go get some because I didn''t eat yesterday.

    I place my sword on my back and head down stairs.

 Ch 7 Breakfest

    I reach the ground floor and see people eating breakfast with a few maids and butlers serving them. The old man behind the counter so I walk up to him and sit down.

    "So, I trust the room was to your liking. I see you got all that blood washed off..."

    "Yes, the room was good so can I have some breakfast here? Or do I have to sit somewhere else for breakfast?"

    "No, sitting here is perfectly fine! Just tell me what you want from this list and I will make it for you then once you''re done, you can pay.¡±

    He passes me a menu. I know most of the dishes so I decide to go with some toast with fruit jam and a coffee.

    Wait a second... If I now share a soul with Drake, does that mean he eats what I eat? So maybe he wants something else? I should try to make his stay as nice as possible so he would teach me more magic.

    ''Hey Drake, what do you want for breakfast?''

    ''Eat whatever you want but if you could I would like it if you eat as much meat as possible because that''s what dragons love most of all oh, and thank you.''

    ''No problem!''

    "Hey owner, I would like some toast with some fruit jam and coffee with a lot of bacon on the side!"

    "Okay, it will be right out."

    I see him head into the back then hear him say a few words then comes back out and serves a few customers then comes back to me with a smile.

    "So... What are your plan for the day, sir?"

    Why the hell did this guy care what I was doing today? And does he really have to keep calling me ¡®sir¡¯? It is starting to annoy me...

    "I plan on leaving this town on a convoy I am protecting oh, and please stop calling me ¡®sir¡¯. My name is Kaito."

    "Well, seems like you have a interesting day ahead of you, Kaito. Oh, and just to make things even my name is Mike and it''s nice to meet you."

    We continue talking a little about what I did yesterday and about the inn. It actually has quite a history.

    Mike built this place when he was just 20 and has run it. Since then, he has had to face many things: bandits, crazy ex-lovers and even had to rebuild when a giant fire beast attacked the village 36 years ago.

    Even though I just met this man, I can say I like him... He reminds me of master in a way.

    While we are talking, a call comes from his bracelet and he leaves to go attend to it.

    When he comes out, he is carrying my order on the plate in his right hand. He is carrying perfect golden brown toast with stacks of bacon on the side that look just right to be eaten. My mouth water just a little as he places the food down in front of me.

    "I will go into the back and get your jam and coffee."

    He walks into the back again. I take off my cowl so that I can eat.

    This is the first time I have ever eaten in public. I start with the bacon because without the jam the toast will not be as good but the bacon is very good: it is crispy and tastes very good not as good as master¡¯s cooking but still good.

    I am still chewing when Mike comes out when he first sees me, he looks very surprised but it quickly fades and I go back to eating.

    "Well... Color me shocked, who would have thought that beneath all that cowl was a good looking young man. I bet if Lucy saw you now she would blush instead of being scared."

    "Maybe she would be both..."

    "Hahahaha! Maybe you would be right!!!"

    After that, the inn got very busy so I just sat down and ate my meal in peace and quiet just how I like it then suddenly, the entrance doors get slammed open.

    I turn around and see four assholes, all rich looking sit down and I hear one of them saying:

    "Pfft! What a shit hole this place is... I can''t wait to leave. When will father be down with his business anyway?"

    "Hey girl, get me you most expensive dish right now!"

    The waiters and waitresses are quickly giving them whatever they want just so they will leave.

    I finish my meal but I¡¯ll stay because I still have time and I can tell this dipshits are going to cause trouble if left alone and I like Mike so I might as well do him a favor.

    Their bad manners continue but most of it is just ordering around the staff like they own them. If they just continue just like that, we will have no problems.

    But then their youngest grabs one of the waitress ass-

    SLAP!

    I swear, it was one of the best slaps I have ever seen! He looks dazed for a few seconds then only one emotion can be seen on his face: rage.

    He stand up and grabs her by the arm.

    "You bitch! You think you can slap me? Do you know who I AM? I the son of a duke I own everything in here including you!!!!"

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    He goes to slap her in the face but he''s not faster than me, I catch his hand before he can land it then I activate my [Dragon Mark] and set his arm on fire.

    Everyone looks shocked but then his older brother charges at me with a sword, I quickly blow him away with fireball.

    The next two won¡¯t get out of their chairs as they were paralyzed with fear. I turn off my [Dragon Mark] and the flames disappear all that''s left off the four assholes is one with a burnt arm, the other one with scorch marks all over and the other two are paralyzed with fear.

    "Are you alright?"

    I ask the young waitress who is the same one that ran away from me yesterday. She starts to blush at me then just nods then I hear a little bitch saying something:

    "You piece of mage shit! My father will have your head and then he will burn this place to the ground!!!"

    Now, this person is the kind of people I hate: big mouth assholes who think people who aren''t even here can protect them from problems right in front of them.

    Maybe I should just silence him right now? I walk over and draw my sword as he starts making empty threats.

    I can tell he''s scared not just from the scent of piss coming from him but also the look in his eyes the same look I used to have before I had real power.

    I bring down the sword "KAITO." but a familiar voice interrupts me it''s Mr Kris and a chubby rich looking man with a beard who bears some resemblance to the assholes.

    They start their slowly walk in. The room is completely quiet as they walk in then I hear the bitch beneath my sword start talking.

    "Father, this idiot attacked us and tried to kill us! Teach him a les-"

    "SHUT UP! Before I take out my anger on you, Axel... Now then Mr Kris, I am very sorry for what trouble my idiot sons have caused your man... I hope that this does not affect our relationship in the future and any expenses will be covered by me of course."

    "Of course not! It was all a simple mistake by your sons, I hope when they get healed they do not make the same mistake once again..."

    "I will make sure they do not you have my word Mr Kris Robert grab your brothers and let''s leave before you embarrass me anymore."

    After that, the four idiots and their father left and I was left with the mysterious Mr Kris. What kind the hell of background did he have for one thing? That was just a duke that showed complete servitude to him and not only that, also fear a lot of fear enough to abandon his own sons so he has to be more than just a simple merchant.

    "So, this is what you look like under that cowl of yours? Never thought you would be so young but no matter, you are definitely strong, perfect for the trip so then let us be on our leave."

    "Wait- How did you know what was going on?"

    "Oh, Mike contacted me and told me what was going on so I headed over here to end it so can we go now or do you want to finish you meal because we still have time and don''t worry, I will cover it for you since it was quite funny seeing those brothers pissing themselves."

    "Thanks and no, just let me collect my cowl and we will leave."

    After that we left and started our walk towards the meeting place.

    "You''re not going to ask about what happened back in the inn?"

    "Everyone has the secrets, Tom. And I am not one to go prying into things that do not involve me since I trust you..."

    "Thanks Kaito, I really didn''t want to have to explain my past."

    We continued to walk in silence until we reached the gate where I saw the caravan I would be protecting. I also saw a red haired teen around my age.

    He had a innocent look to him but beneath those eyes deep green eyes, I could see a keen mind. He was fairly attractive, wearing some leather armour, feeding a cute white puppy but no visible weapons.

    Is he the other guard?

    "Hey sorry, did we make you wait Luke?"

    "No, it''s fine I was just feeding Cerberus- Hey, is that the other guy you were talking about? He looks strong... What do you think Cerberus?"

    The dog stared for a while then walked up and rub himself against my leg. I patted him and he walked back to his master.

    "Wow... I have never seen Cerberus be so warm to someone straight away. It''s nice to meet you, my name is Luke."

    He holds his hand for me, I shake it.

    "Pleasure, my name is Kaito."

    "Well then, now that everyone know each other let''s get on our trip to [Vienstlelle]! It will take us for a while but I would like to arrive as soon as possible."

 Ch 8 Bandits Burn

    We''ve been travelling for nearly 6 hours now, Tom and Luke have been swapping stories with each other for a little while we have each been taking turns driving the horses.

    I wasn''t good at it first but I have gotten used to it now.

    I have kept my eyes and ears to the forest just incase. So far, the only person I have talked to is Drake about what I can do with fire magic and my understanding to it.

    Now that I have a deeper understanding, I can even control the fire so much that I can coat my sword in it.

    We also talked about each other''s past. I never told him much detail about my life on Earth though. I thought it would be best to just leave the full story for another time.

    He told me about his past back when dragons ruled this planet there was only one big continent and there were 6 different races of dragons: fire dragons, water dragons, lightning dragons, dark dragons, light dragons, earth dragons and each race had their own king and he was the fire king.

    He had a beautiful wife and at the time had three hatchlings, life was good but then the event happened¡­

    First, the continent got destroyed by massive earthquakes then, all the volcanoes started to erupt and finally the world froze over.

    And in the continent no race was saved, it was every dragon for themself. Brother turned on brother but not Drake... He protected his wife and his children at all costs.

    It was hard but he was a fire king and he would not fall. That was until he faced against the Dark dragons king.

    They fought for days but in the end, they both died and he never saw his family again.

    He also told me that the dragons that people see now are just pale imitations of the originals. If a true dragon fought one of these imitations, it would be like crushing a insect, nothing more.

    We continued on our journey and I was currently up front when Luke came up with Cerberus.

    "So, what''s your deal Kaito? Why do you want to get to [Vienstlelle] so bad?"

    "Nothing much, I just need to meet someone that''s all..."

    "Well, I am going to enter the magic, sword and martial art school known as [Celestia]. There, I hope to better myself because you see, I am lucky. I got in on a scholarship since my family isn''t rich."

    I know the School called [Celestia]. It is one of the 4 major schools in all of [Krankaz]. It is known for being unique for teaching all three main Arts of the world: Magic,Swordplay and Martial arts unlike the other three that only focus on one.

    I wonder how Luke got a scholarship there? It is only accessible by the rich and powerful.

    Suddenly, Cerberus shoots his head up and growls in the direction of west. Luke leans over and whispers in my ear.

    "There are bandits in the forest 10-no, 15. We can''t tell what if they have any mages. Sorry..."

    "That''s alright, just go into the back calmly and inform Tom before we get attacked."

    Luke and Cerberus returned into the back to tell Tom what is going on.

    "So got a plan Kaito?"

    "Yes, I do but for it to work, I need you to hide in the back until me and Luke have killed all the bandits."

    Tom nods his head and heads into the back then Luke comes back out.

    "So, what¡¯s your plan?"

    "First, I need to know if the bandits are in the same place."

    I hear Cerberus bark quietly.

    "No, they have set up a ambush up ahead seven on each side of the road and what we think is that the leader is standing in the middle..."

    "Okay, I will kill the one in the middle and then attack the ones on the right. Do you think you can take the ones on the left?"

    "It would be our pleasure."

    Why does he keep talking like they''re more than just him? It''s starting to get on my nerves...

    We continue on the road until we meet the bandit leader in the middle of the road. He looks mean, with a scar across one eye, big build and a sword in one hand and a round shield in the other.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report."Surrender all your gear and goods and you will survive! If you don''t, Well... you can guess what will happen..."

    ''Drake, can you start forming a fireball, a really big one so I can use it instantly.''

    ''Yes, but once you use it, your mana will be drained for about one hour so use it at the right time okay?''

    ''Thanks for the warning!''

    I jump off the caravan and walk up to the bandit. He starts to shine a big grin at me like a big hungry lion.

    "So you have come to lay down your life to the great me have you well how humble of you if you don''t scream when I kill you I might let the other li-"

    I cut his head off with one clean motion then aim my right hand at the forest and shoot off my fireball destroying the bandits cover and killing a few at the same time.

    "LUKE, NOW!"

    Luke jumps off the caravan and jumps right in front of the bandits and cerberus beside him.

    He starts showing his own grin then his body starts glowing orange then the orange starts turning red but all the energy quickly flows into cerberus, making him grow bigger and bigger until he is the size of a house, riddled with muscles, his fur turns yellow and two horns emerge from his head. His once puppy face turns evil: the eyes turn from black to purple and his teeth turn big and sharp like my sword.

    Incredible¡­ Cerberus is a magical beast.

    And that must mean that Luke is a beast tamer and because there was no collar around Cerberus''s neck then it is a mutual magic contract that explains why Luke talked like there was more than just him. Because he and Cerberus share senses, that''s how he knew about the bandits.

    I am thankful my Master touched on each form of known magic briefly before sending me out or who know what I would have thought?

    Suddenly, three bandits with a few burns comes out of the fire. It starts to look like I didn''t get them all¡­

    I draw my sword and enter my battle stance.

    My back is facing Luke and Cerberus. By the looks of it, they can handle themselves and I have my own problems.

    The three bandits, two have a sword while the back one is carrying a halberd looks like this will be fun.

    One of the ones with the sword charges at me, aiming for my heart.

    I block with a swipe of my sword then punch him to the stomach then I aim my sword at his head but it''s blocked by the other sword user.

    He sends me back but I charge. This time, I activate my [Sword Mark] and with the extra boost, I make quick work of the fight. I appear behind the sword user who blocked me and cut him in half from head to toe then I deal with the coward pole axe user running away.

    I dash in front of him. He pisses himself while falling over and starts crying. I separate his head from his shoulder so I don''t have to look at him any more then I put my attention on the other sword user who is frozen in place, just holding his sword in front of himself .

    I walk up slow and kill him in one swift kill a straight stab to the heart.

    Is it just me or I have a gotten even stronger? I guess that should be thanks to the physical boost of the [Dragon Mark] even when it''s not active it can still help.

    I look back over at Luke and Cerberus and their fight seems over. There''s only one left alive but he''s on his knees begging for his life.

    Luke swipes his hand and Cerberus eats him in one big bite then he starts to turn back into a cute puppy.

    I should remember to never get on Luke¡¯s bad side and with that, the bandit attack is over with us winning.

    I decided to search the bandits corpses, I find a few nice daggers that I take with me just incase it turns out that these bandits robbed some really rich people before us. I find 15 gold on their leader, they shouldn''t have gotten greedy.

    I climb back onto the caravan and take the reigns.

    I look over at Luke and he is wiping all the blood off Cerberus, I just shake my head and continue my journey to [Vienstlelle]

 CH 9 Blackout

    The sun quickly starts to set and once it gets dark, it can get dangerous.

    "Tom, Luke should we set up camp soon or do you want to travel at night? I don''t really care which one you choose."

    Tome and Luke have been playing cards in the back since the bandit attack, not that I really mind it but they offered to deal me in but Master never taught me the rules and I am better at Strategy games than card games.

    That''s half the way I lived in my other world¡­ I would throw myself into things like video games and books. I even tried martial arts but after a few days, the dojos would always kick me out saying they got a phone call saying I was violent but I knew the truth: it was from someone at school, they probably paid them of so I stuck to video games and books.

    "I think we should stop, it''s getting late and I am really tired from all the excitement. What about you, Luke?"

    "Yeah... Me and Cerberus would like to sleep as well so can we stop?"

    "I''ll find us a suitable place to rest for the night."

    ........

    After I was able to find us a place to rest, we set up camp three tents, one for each of us.

    It was my job to collect the firewood Luke''s using to cook and Tom''s job¡¯s to set up the tent and once we had all finished, it was time for dinner which was some kind of vegetable soup served from one big pot put over a fire.

    We each got a small bowl and just dipped them in the big pot when we wanted more. We were all sitting around the fire eating with some small chit-chat.

    "So Luke, what''s the deal with you and Cerberus?"

    Tom asked. I wanted to know as well but thought: ¡®If I asked but didn''t answer people when they asked me question, then I would be a hypocrite¡¯ so I just left it.

    "I was wondering when someone would ask but if you think about it. It''s not that big deal: Me and Cerberus met when I was a kid living in a small village. I would always run around and play where my parents told me not to but one day, I took it to a new level.

    I ran into the magical beast forest near the village. At first, I thought it was really fun... I saw some really cool stuff but then it started to turn dark and cold and I got lost.

    I huddled up close to a tree and and tried to start a fire but it never worked and eventually I fell asleep. I thought that I was going to die but when I woke up in the morning, Cerberus was huddled up with me keeping me warm while asleep through the night.

    I was able to find my way out with a little help from Cerberus of course. When we got out, I asked him if he wanted to stay with me and all he did was yelp and lick my hand.

    I took that as a yes. It wasn''t until a few more years later that I found out that Cerberus was actually a high level magical beast, who knew? But I couldn''t be more happy.

    And now I am going to [Celestia] to be trained on how to truly be a beast master so what about you Kaito, I saw you pull off some impressive magic back there."

    "It''s true, I can use magic but I am not going to be trained in magic but instead I am going to meet someone for business then I don''t know what I will be doing."

    "You should come work for me, I could use a powerful bodyguard like you in my business and the pay is good so what do you say?"

    "Maybe some other time but for now my only objective is to reach [Vienstlelle] then once I am done there, I will see anything is possible."

    "Okay, that makes sense."

    "Yeah and with a face like yours Kaito, you can walk up to the rich ladies in town and get payed for some company. If you know what I mean and that brings me back to a good point: Are we going to get paid over time because of the bandits?"

    "What do you think Luke?"

    The face that Tom was pulling was a clear ¡®no¡¯ but once they started talking about money, I blocked them out and enjoyed my soup when a familiar voice entered my head.

    ''Do we have to eat so much vegetables? Why not some meat? Any meat please! All these vegetables are going to make my Dragon vomit!!!''

    ''You can''t vomit... You have no body remember?''

    ''Want to test that logic?''

    ''Fine... I will go and find you some so please don''t Dragon vomit inside my soul.''

    I finish my soup quick and quietly leave Tome and Luke don''t even notice, too focused in their argument.

    I start walking through the forest quietly, trying to blend into the forest as much as possible until I see a [Hexodeer].

    They look like dear from my world except there antlers combine to form a massive hexagon in which they channel their magic but even doing that ranks them close to the bottom of magical beasts list.

    I pull my sword from my back and aim in clearly at the [Hexodeer]. I have to be careful not to release too much killing intent, otherwise it will scare it and I will have to find new prey so I need to be careful.

    I pull my arms back ready to throw, I pick up a stone from the ground and use it to hit a tree and it works, the [Hexodeer] is distracted giving me a perfect shot at it''s neck. I throw hits perfectly killing the deer instantly.

    I leave my hiding place and walk to the dead deer and pull my sword from it''s neck and place it back in my back sheath and then I pull one of my stolen daggers out and start to carve it into tiny little pieces.

    Now then that I am done, I can just create a fire and dig in as I go to activate my [Dragon Mark].

    My eyes start to get cloudy and I keep hearing the same words repeated in my head ¡®EAT¡¯. More and more, the voice gets louder and louder the next thing I see is the Sword mark on my hand turn red and I black out.

    ''Kaito!''

    ''Kaito!''

    My head is killing me¡­

    What happened?

    I look all around and there are corpses of all different magical beasts, all half eaten with their organs spread everywhere. What the fuck happened to me last night?

    ''You got possessed by something I have never seen. Before it took over your body and went crazy, it started to kill and eat every magical beast that came close.''

    ''What? I thought there was no soul inside the [Sword Mark]. what the hell happened, Drake?''

    ''Like I told you, when we first met, the mark on your hand is very old magic somehow older than even me and I have been around I very long time and when we first met I looked very closely at the mark but saw nothing but now I know different.''

    ''So what was the other creature inside the [Sword Mark]? Another dragon?''

    ''No idea... Whatever it was, it shrouded itself in very dark magic even I couldn''t see through but I could get a vague sense of its Aura and it is like nothing I have ever seen. Complete darkness, not evil just jet black cold, cares about nothing and the power it gave off almost choked me.''

    ''So what did it do while it had my body?''

    ''It killed everything that came close, mostly magical beasts. It would crush them with your bare hands then tear them apart again and again then ate through them until it reached the magical core, swallowed that whole then continued on. It''s feeding frenzy!''

    ''Was the [Sword Mark] active while it did this?''

    ''Yes, it was but it glowed a different color than usual. It glowed blood red, it seemed to be even stronger then when you used it.''

    So that''s why the mark was glowing red last night but why did it suddenly come out? Was it because I killed that magical beast? Or was it something else? But for now, I need to clean myself up and return back to camp. The sun is slowing coming up.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    I walk to the spring near our camp and I get a good look at myself. I am covered in blood from head to toe I need to wash this off fast but suddenly, a fire emerges from my chest and burns off all the blood.

    Well... That''s useful

    ''So Drake, why did it suddenly stop its rampage did it eats full or something?''

    ''No, I was able to push it back inside the mark It might have taken me all night but I got there in the end and I was also able to place protective runes all along your soul and brain so now nothing can posses you again.''

    ''Thanks Drake!''

    ''Don''t worry about it. It is the least I can do since this was kinda my fault in the first place.''

    After that''s done, I return back to camp to find Luke and Tom passed out with bottles everywhere. I notice Cerberus asleep on Luke''s chest.

    Thank god, I didn''t kill him. I wake them up with a few slaps then we finish breakfast which I am not for hungry for then we pack up and continue to [Vienstlelle].

    3rd Person Perspective

    Inside the middle of a fancy meeting hall with an eastern style, there¡¯s a massive table with four people sitting at either end of it. On the right, was a man and a woman.

    The man looked in his mid 40s with short silver hair cut like a soldier and the face and build to match his hair style. Next to him, sat the women.

    She was beautiful in her early 40s but could still pull of the look of a 20 year old she had long silver hair that reached her waist. They both wore similar clothes light blue formal wear the man wore a suit with a unique pattern of a dragon fighting five great swordsmen while the women wore a long blue dress with a phoenix fighting the same swordsmen from the man''s suit.

    Across from them, sat another couple: a man looking slightly older looking man ranged in his early 50s. He had blazing red hair that he tied up into a bun he also had on a pair of glasses, simple sleek but giving his eyes a powerful look even though his body did not show of his power.

    Beside him, sat a woman with the same blazing red hair. She looked to be in her early 40s her hair was short and only reached her shoulders but her beauty was not passed by the other women the beauty was very close they were wearing similar clothes but the difference was the amount of fine silks and jewels they had in there clothes, the one with red hair had many more.

    A maid walks in wearing an old victorian style uniform places four glasses of wine down in front of each of the people sitting at the table and then leaves the room.

    The red headed man speaks first.

    "So... I see that you have finally convinced your son of this deal, Wayne? I look forward to the marriage of our children..."

    "No, I was not able to convince my son instead I have gone around his back to make this deal so that the time that when he finds out what is going on, it will be too late to stop me."

    "Well, That is good... I always did hate how that little shit thought he was all powerful when he is just someone who stabbed his parents in the back to get a hold of your [Silver Sword] clan."

    "Yes, it was a shock to us as well when we found out that my own son and my father used their might to force the other powerful members of my clan to take away all my power but I still have some right like who my daughter marries and when she does marry your son, our two clans will join and you will lend me your power so I can take back my throne."

    "But do you think your daughter will go along with this arranged marriage?"

    "She has to because no matter what, I am still the clan leader. Maybe not by power, but by name and reputation I still have power no matter wh.at"

    "So to the joining to my [Crimson Sun] clan and your [Silver Sword] clan."

    The red headed man and women hold up their cups of wine and the silver haired man and women do the same and then they *clink* their cups together and go to drink but before they can the doors to the meeting hall slams open.

    A young man in his 20s walks in his hair colour is silver cut short he wears a silver training uniform with only a few cuts on it his face is calm but his aura is leaking rage then he walks up to the table and takes his position in between the two older people who looked angry and shocked that this person is here he turns to face the silver haired people.

    "So mother and father... I see you have been busy creeping behind my back to try and make deals with other clans. How sneaky... But I get it makes sense since I took all your power in the clan and left you with nothing but an empty throne."

    "You rat! You don''t even deserve to share the same name as me if you did not have my father''s backing you would already be dead!!"

    "But I do have his backing so shut your mouth before me! Your father will give you a good teaching in manners."

    A voice sounds through the hall and a old man with long silver hair reaching his feat and a beard that almost reaches the floor walks in using a walking cane slowly makes his way into the hall.

    Everyone in the hall drops to one knee when they see the man that entered, not daring to raise their heads in fear of what he is capable of he walks over to the young man who entered before him and places his hand on his shoulder.

    "Rise, Alexander..."

    "Yes, grandfather."

    "So now son, what were you trying to accomplish with this little meeting?"

    "I was arranging the marriage of my daughter Silvia to Erik''s son Edward so that our two clans should join. You wouldn''t oppose to that, would you father?"

    "What? You bastards are marrying off my sister just to gain political power, I should have kicked you out off the clan when I had the chance along with the others who did not side with me and grandfather."

    "Enough, Alexander!"

    "But grandfat-"

    "ENOUGH! There is nothing we can do now is there the deal has already been set, this was just your way of cowardly telling us, wasn''t it son?"

    A grin spreads across the face of the man with silver hair from original four people sitting in the hall .

    "Yes, father. The deal was made months ago when my daughter turned 15 so be happy we will be having a wedding soon..."

    "Well, that all depends on Mr Erik¡¯s respond to my little bet and here it is simple: If your son can beat my granddaughter in the [Grand Combat Tournament], then they will wed and I will leave the [Silver Sword] clan for good and give you all my resources that I have gained in my long years of life to you, leader of the [Crimson Sun] clan to do with as you wish so.

    But if your son loses to my granddaughter, then this whole marriage talk is over and I get half of the entire [Crimson Sun] clan¡¯s wealth and you never talk to my family again as well as taking my worthless son with you since you''re so close but my daughter in-law can choose where she goes because it''s not her fault she married a ingrate. So, how does that sound?"

    "I agree but what if either my son or your granddaughter losses before they fight each other?"

    "Well... If that happens, then the wedding and the bet is called off. How does that sound?"

    "Fair, so then it''s decided we will meet at the tournament."

    And with that the first to leave was the man called Eric and the women he arrived with then the old man and the twenty year old called Alexander then the man named Wayne left with his wife ending the secret meeting.

 CH 10 The Job

    We finally arrived at [Vienstlelle].

    First, we had to go through a customs check where they checked our clothes for weapons. I showed them all the ones I had then we got through after we were done unpacking the goods that Tom brought to the city. We carried them to the city square and help setting up the stall for Tom then he pulled out his money purse for pay time.

    "Here you go Luke, 10 silver and here you go Kaito, 10 silver and any time you guys want some work just ask me!"

    "Thanks Tom, I will so, see ya!"

    "Bye, Tom!"

    I began walking away in towards the place master mentioned until I feel someone watching me from the shadows... I can recognize the aura almost immediately.

    "Luke, what are you doing? Following me..."

    "Aww... And here, I thought we were being really stealthy but I guess we need to work on that. Cerberus, what do you think? *Yupp* So, that''s a yes..."

    "What do you want, Luke?"

    "I just wanted to give you this."

    He throws me a silver wristband plain cover with a red jewel in the middle of it.

    "What is this?"

    "A communication bracelet stupid just flow some mana into it and then concentrate on the person you want to talk to and if they have a bracelet too, it will connect and you can talk."

    "Why would you give me this?"

    "Well, for one thing I saw that you didn''t have one and second, we are friends and this way, we can stay in contact, no matter how far we get apart so if you are ever in a bind then ring me up."

    "I can''t accept this. I have to repay you somehow."

    "Don''t worry about it! I got a set of five when I left my home village for free so now, I have three left and if you don''t take it, you will make me and Cerberus sad. You wouldn''t want, that would you?"

    "Fine."

    He turns around and starts running away while waving good bye. What a weirdo but I would rather spend my time with a nice weirdo then a crappy normal person.

    I put my new bracelet on and continue walking avoiding big streets. Whenever possible, taking back alleys when possible. In a few minutes, I had reached my destination the red light district.

    For this time of day, I was surprised the red light district was quite busy with people entering and leaving brothels and other unsavory places left and right but it was none of my concern what these people do in their spare time.

    I continue to head to the place my master called [Extasy]. I find it after a while. I can tell I have found it by the big pink sign glowing above the door.

    When I enter through the doors, I see what the place is like: tables, chairs and booths make up the furniture with a bar at the back and next to the bar was stairs that led up to private rooms.

    The company was as you would expect: men... Sleazy men, some with wedding rings on, others with a lot of cash to spend and some are lonely.

    The women are pretty and they seem to be nice to all customers that can pay so I would label this as just a typical brothel. I make my way to the bar and take a seat.

    The bartender walks up to me, a brunette with a huge bust and a long pink dress to show off all those nice curves. I guess it''s her job to get the men drunk then listen to all there drunk talk.

    "Hello sir, what can I do for you?"

    "Mama... I need to talk to her, tell her that Bishop sent me."

    "Right away, sir."

    She practically runs away but I guess she has worked here long enough to know about Bishop and while I am here I sitting there waiting quietly enjoying the alone time, a jerk starts making a ruckus at one of the tables.

    "This wine tastes terrible... I demand a refund!"

    He starts crushing chairs and tossing tables, creating a real ruckus but I can tell that a man like that will start getting violent very soon. I should stop this...

    He is interrupting also my peace and quiet, I stand up and get ready to deal with a fool when a hand is places on my shoulder. I turn to look and it''s a elven women taller than me standing at 8 foot her face looks to be forty but elves age difference to us humans so she could be much older. She has long blond hair and her appearance looks very carefree with only a green t-shirt and blue jeans and a smile on that attractive face. She doesn''t make eye contact with me, just staring at the idiot.

    "Don''t worry Bishop¡¯s new disciple... I can deal with this by myself, I wouldn''t want you to tire out before the real job even starts."

    Before I can even say a word, plants burst through the floor and wrap around the idiot, not giving him a inch to move then they raise him higher and higher into the air then the plants form a fist and throw him out of the brothel with such force it could have killed him.

    The entire place goes quiet, even I am stunned... What was that?

    ''Nature magic or what some people call Plant magic, can be used by every race but it is quite rare to be seen and the people who do have nature magic usually can''t really control it that well. There is only one race that has such control over it to be able to do that and that would be elves.''

    ''And how do you know that exactly?''

    ''What do you think I have been doing all these years nothing, just waiting around until a suitable mortal became available for me? No, I have been tapping into the mana around this world every few centuries to learn of any big events so I have learned many things. Sometimes just listen to your elders.''

    ''Whatever you say dragon gramps¡­''

    ''Don''t call me that ever again.''

    ''Okay, sorry.''

    I look over at the elf and she is now standing in the middle of the room and everyone''s eyes are on her.

    "Gentlemen, I hope that little incident did not sour your mood and if it has, well... Then, I hope to bring it up for the next 2 hours! All of our products and services are 20 percent off!!! I hope you enjoy..."

    (Cheering)

    After that little speech from the badass elf with Nature magic, the entire place returns to its happy mood, maybe a even better mood she walks over to me and whispers in my ear.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "I think we should meet in my office, follow me."

    We walked past the bar and entered a office. It only had a single wooden desk in the middle, some more furniture and stacks of paper. I thought she would have a better office for an elf and the boss of this place but I shouldn''t judge.

    She sits down behind the desk, I look around for a chair but then suddenly, a wooden chair grows from the wooden floor. I guess nature magic is pretty useful.

    I sit down in the chair and I have to say it is very comfortable more than I thought it would be. The elven woman speaks first.

    "So, you are Bishops new disciple? Well... You seem a bit too young for this kind of work but then again who knows what secrets you hide under that mask of yours but that is a topic for another time. For now, you have a job."

    How does she know how old I am if I am wearing my scowl? This women is dangerous... I can just tell. She reaches under her desk and pulls out a brown sack filled with coins.

    "Now then, this job pays 40 silver... I want you to break into someone''s house and find out if this person has kidnapped any of my girls. If this person has come back, then report it but instead if you decide to take matters into your own hands then a will pay an extra 40 silver. Now then, I¡¯ll give you everything you need for this job."

    Next, she takes out a map of the city on it it has a big red circle on it placed around a house in one of the upper districts and a scroll with information on the target.

    "Here is a map with the house you will be breaking into circled on it and on the scroll is all the information we have on the owner of the house. Take a look."

    I take the scroll off the table and give it a look over.

    House owner

    Name:Brenton Drougs

    Age:54

    Relationship Status:Single

    Family:None

    Wealth:Too much

    Job:Trading goods

    Okay, so this was the house owner... I had an idea of what I was looking for now, all I needed was to break into his house but first, I need a little more information on the job.

    "Is there a time limit for the job?"

    "No, but I would like for it to be done as soon as possible,"

    "How long ago did the girls disappear?"

    "My girls have been disappearing one by one over the last month and I have reported it to the city guards but no investigation has been done that I know of."

    "What makes you suspect this Brenton Drougs of doing this?"

    "There are rumors about this man before plus I have met this man and he gives off a vibe that makes me very careful around him."

    "What kind of security does he have?"

    "Not much, two guards at the front gate?"

    "Does he have anyone that works inside of the house, a maid or butler, anyone like that?"

    "No, he always eats out for his big meals and he cleans his own house."

    Now, that''s strange... A rich noble cleaning his own house when he can easily pay someone to do it for himself and there are some other things too. Like only two guards and at his age, no wife. He is clearly trying to hide something but the question is: ¡®what?¡¯

    "Okay, thanks for the information, I will be leaving now..."

    I grab the map off the desk and exit Mama''s office then I quickly leave [Extasy]. I enter an alley with little light and check out the map.

    The house is in district 3, a noble district which means that I might draw some attention so how do I get to his house without being seen?

    ''Why not use the sewage system? From there, I can give you directions to this mortals house.''

    ''You can do that Drake?''

    ''Of course, a dragon has perfect memory and direction skills so it should be easy for me to get us there with no problem!''

    ''Okay, let''s do it but first, I need to find a access the sewers. The best way to do that is through a grate.''

    I walk around for a bit then I find what I''m looking for. I activate my [Sword Mark] and try to pull the grate off but it doesn''t budge.

    Fine then... I will just blow it off. I deactivate my [Sword Mark] then activate my [Dragon Mark] and prepare to blow the grate off completely.

    ''I wouldn''t do that if I was you.''

    ''Why not?''

    ''Because if you blow it off, then that will create an explosion and noise that will attract people which we do not need right now...''

    ''So, what do you suggest I do?''

    ''Simple, melt the grate off.''

    ''And how do I do that exactly?''

    ''First calm your mind off anything then feel the fire mana flowing through you and direct it to one of your hands. Send out that fire but not as a sphere but as a stream of flame.''

    I try to do as Drake instructed. It takes me a little time to calm my mind but I get there once that''s done, I can feel the flame magic again inside of my body just like last time but this time it feels stronger for some reason.

    I try to force it into my hand but it refuses so I try again and again until I finally manage it but when I do, it burns so I try a different approach.

    I flow it into my hand slowly and carefully this time. It works... I guess I just made a breakthrough in controlling my magic.

    For that flame stream, I imagine it like a did for the ball of fire the first time but nothing happens. I try again but still nothing so maybe that only works for fireballs. I need something else again¡­

    I imagine the flame stream but this time I try flowing the mana out of myself but it doesn''t work. Okay, one last attempt before I ask Drake. I imagine the flame stream again but the difference this time, I just force the mana out and it works like a flamethrower. It pours out melting the grate like cheese. I quickly turn off my new flame power and jump down into the sewers.

    ''Thanks Drake!''

    ''No need to thank me, I just gave some free advice you''re the one who understood it''.

 Ch 11 The mansion

    Why is it that this civilisation can make magic bath taps and teleportation stones but they can''t make it so that there sewers don''t smell? I guess that why would you need to? Who is stupid enough to go lurking around the sewers?

    ''Take a right here''.

    Oh yeah, me and Drake have been walking in total darkness for what I can guess is one hour. So far, I have only been able to navigate by using the walls.

    I tried to start a fire but it created a too big of a explosion. I guess my flame magic must ignite all the gas in the air so I had to use the walls.

    ''Walk 4 more steps then turn left.''

    While I was stumbling in the dark, I tried to form a plan in my head about what I would do once I got to this Brenton guy''s home.

    I would first check every room. Once I know I am completely alone, I search them all.

    At first I''ll make it look like no one is there but if that doesn''t work then, a staged robbery. If needed, a robbery gone wrong but if I still find nothing, then I will try to come up with something from there.

    ''Keep walking straight for another 20 another minutes then stop.''

    Okay then, we must be getting closer but before that happens I want to try experimenting a little...

    I activate my [Dragon Mark] and feel the rush of fire mana through my veins. I start to concentrate and flow it into my eyes, it takes a while since there are so many veins but it gets there.

    After a few seconds, nothing¡­ But then, the pain my eyeballs feel like they''re on fire, being burnt from the inside out.

    I try to extract the mana but I can''t focus. It continues to burn more and more, getting stronger, more painful every second.

    I collapse to me knees and shut my eyes, tears try to form but they just evaporate then finally the pain leaves and I can finally open my eye, but something is different.

    Everything¡­ There is a red glow around everything, I see the rats and they are glowing brightly more than everything else.

    Damn¡­ I can see in the dark! Is this night vision?

    I test it out. I can easily turn it off and on now without any pain. I wonder if I can do this to any part off my body? What effects will it have on the selected body part?

    But I will save that for another time, because I have reached my destination. A pocket of light leading to the outside world, the only thing keeping me here is the grate but how do I deal with it without blowing myself up?

    ''Easy, do the same trick you did to your eyes flow fire mana into it and keep on increasing the amount until it melts. Simple¡­''

    ''Thanks Drake,but how did you know what I did to my eyes?''

    ''I know every time you use my magic and what you use it for.''

    Okay¡­ Now, that is just a little creepy but it is his mana I am using so I can''t get that upset about it.

    I turn off my new night vision, and place my hands on the grate and then start flowing mana into it, I can feel the warmth leaving my body and enter the grate.

    It quickly heats up soon turning red from the heat then it starts to melt like ice cream on a hot day.

    Once it is all gone, I quickly get out and head towards the nearest dark alleywhere no one sees me then I take out the map.

    ''So Drake where are we?''

    ''We are in the alley just across from the target''s house.''

    I put away the map and have a look. And I have to say: Wow¡­ The house is spectacular.

    It is 2 stories high and looks very Victorian, a beautiful garden out the front, with a 3 meter high wall surrounding it and a big metal gate at the front with two tough looking guards out the front.

    If this is what a low class noble house looks like, how am going to act when I see a high class one?

    I make my way around to the side and activate my [Sword Mark] and leap over the wall and land in the garden, I sneak in through an open window and up in the study.

    It is the first place. I search it but I don''t find anything interesting, only a few documents about transport of plush toys and other things for kids which is a little weird.

    Then, I search the entire house from top to bottom. It takes me around 45 minutes.

    No one else lives or works here from my understanding so I search his room. I take all the gold under his bed (25 gold) but I still don''t find anything so plan B: fake robbery.

    I trash the place as quiet as possible but still nothing.

    What am I missing? While I am standing in the middle of the study, looking over his documents hoping to find a clue, I look up and see a painting of a old creepy guy with a bald patch in his grey hair and a long beard but what really creeps me out is his eyes one is brown but the other one is a weird pinkish color.

    Is this guy Brenton''s dad or something? I stop looking at it and focus on the documents when it hits me. But it can''t be that easy, can it?

    I walk up to the painting and push the pink eye in. It moves then I hear a clicking sound and the entire painting falls and left in it''s place is a wall safe.

    I try punching it a few times with my [Sword Mark] active but nothing happens. Then, I try burning and melting it with my [Dragon Mark] but still nothing.

    It has to be magical or something to resist my fire but what can I do? I can''t smash nor burn it¡­ What do I do?

    ''Use the [Sword Mark].''

    ''I tried that but it didn''t work.''

    ''No, don''t use the white side of the mark use the red side.''

    ''No way! Last time, it took over control and killed a lot of magical beasts¡­ Who knows what is will do this time? It could rampage in the city!''

    ''It won''t, I know it sounds strange but if we don''t know how to control this power now, then the power will control us in the future.''

    ''Fine, but when I start to lose control, stop me, okay?''

    ''Okay, it''s a deal.''

    I place my [Sword Mark] hand onto the vault.

    "Okay, whatever you are. I know so far, I have only been using you for simple things so you lost it or whatever and killed a bunch of magical beasts. I understand that, but I can really use your help and if you do this for me, I promise I will help you in the future, okay? So, we got a deal?"

    At first, nothing¡­ I waited five minutes then 10 minutes then 15 minutes but still nothing.

    I was wondering if maybe it failed, then the mark started glowing not white like it usually does but red this time. I didn''t feel any different, I was still in control.

    I looked at the vault I pushed thinking it would break but nope still strong. I waited some more and the mark just got brighter and brighter then stopped.

    Nothing happened then the vault door started to shake violently, nothing else. I was touching it and I didn''t feel anything then, it started to turn transparent like a ghost more and more it faded away until nothing was left.

    The vault door was completely gone, leaving only a open vault for the plunder, I looked down and the mark had already stopped glowing.

    "Thank you."

    I look inside the safe, there are a few documents, a bag of gold coins which I take and a ledger with all his shipping details.

    I look over the documents but it''s the exact same document I found in the draw about the pushy toys for the kids. I look it over, nothing out of the ordinary but there is a smell coming from it that I didn''t expect: the smell of the [Plan Pour] flower, a special weed that when crushed and turned into a liquid so it that lights up under certain temperatures.

    I ignite a flame in my hand and run it over the paper when I am done certain words are highlighted in green.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ~We...have....gotten....the.....shipment....of....children.....they.....will.....be....given.....to.....the....buyers....soon.....your....pay..will....be....sent.....to.....you.....soon~

    I couldn''t believe what I just read this¡­ Clearly, Brenton was a child smuggler but nothing of the women he took.

    I collected more documents and gave them the same treatment all revealing different things like how the people he had kidnapped were being transported and who he was selling them to but still no mention of the women¡­

    Where was this bastard keeping them? I stored the documents in one of my satchels then I combed over the house once again, this time every piece of paper I found was put under the flame.

    I didn''t find any more secret messages but then I had a thought this guy used one classic bad guy trick: vault behind the painting. What about the whole secret passage behind the bookcase?

    I ran my hands down the side of each book case not finding a thing in the study. Next, the library¡­

    it was huge thousand of books and hundreds of book cases, I ran my hand down each one till only one was left an old dust covered one that was only filled with the same book.

    Okay¡­ Maybe, I should have started here¡­ I ran my hands down the right side then I felt a button and I pushed it *Click* sound happened and the book case split in two, revealing a dark passageway with stairs that led down.

    I got you now, you son of a bitch¡­

    I start walking down the stairs. I have to use my night vision because there is absolutely no lighting down here for some reason.

    I continue to walk down when I start to smell something¡­ Sulfur, blood and something. I was really hoping I would not find the smell of a man.

    I continue and the smell only gets stronger the further I go down. Soon, I start to see light so I turn off my night vision and I reach the ground floor there torches on the walls.

    There is also four rooms that are using curtains as doors, I can now tell where the smell is coming: from those rooms.

    At first, I was scared to look inside but deep down, I knew that I had to¡­ I had to look this trial in the face, I had to face the evil that is man is face to face. I would not back down, I would do what''s asked of me, I walk up to the first room and open the curtain¡­

    What I see almost makes me almost vomit.

    A woman in her twenties was naked, covered in burn marks and scars while male fluids lying on top of a wooden bed. She had her face resting on a pillow, she didn''t even look my way when I entered.

    I walk up to her and noticed she had no chains or anything keeping her to the bed. So why wasn''t she leaving then? I looked inside her eyes and I saw why she wasn''t leaving¡­

    Because she was dead on the inside, no emotions, no response, nothing¡­ Just breathing.

    Dammit!!! Why did this happen? I could only do one thing now¡­

    I pull one of the of the daggers I got from the bandits and drive into her heart quick and painless. I hope she find a better life in the next one¡­ For now, to the next room.

    Each room was the same mess. The only difference was the marks he left on his victims.

    He liked to torture each woman differently. The only same thing was the rape¡­ Why did he always have to do that? But no matter what, they always ended the same way: with a quick death.

    Damn this¡­ Why did this have to happen? I have to stop this¡­ And I know just the way to do it: kill the motherfucker who caused this.

    I reached the back of the room and found a black wooden door with a simple handle on it. I melt the lock and push it open.

    I start walking down a long hallway, it''s well lit up with torches. I get in further when I hear screaming and crying. I pick up my pace with every step I take, I get faster.

    Soon, it turns into a run. I steady my breath as much as possible but I still find it hard to breath for some reason then I reach the end of the hall.

    And what I see makes me hate to even be a human.

    A girl just barely 18, naked, screaming while 5 men with masks are around her in a circle repeatedly raping her.

    Most are fat and are wearing fancy jewelry, I can tell what they are nobles. I clench my fist until I feel blood but I can''t stop them just yet¡­

    I have to wait for the ringleader or of this would all just for waste, I am so sorry but this world isn''t fair so please just hold out a little longer...

    I didn''t have to wait long, he soon showed up all eyes on him. He wore a sparkling emerald coat with nothing underneath and a fox mask on but I could tell it was him by the way he walked like he owned the place¡­ He did.

    He went and sat away from the crime, far at the back of the room on a brown couch and just watched.

    That sick bastard¡­ I''m going to enjoy killing you but first, I to rescue the girl.

    First, I activated my [Sword Mark] then I drew my sword and got to work.

    I cut the head off the man raping the girl then I plunged my sword into the next man''s gut and spilled all his bowels on the floor

    The other three tried running but I cut their feet off before they got too far away then I went to each one and chopped them to pieces.

    They all begged¡­ They offered money, one even threatened me so I killed him a little slower than the others.

    I looked over at Bretton, he was scared stiff on the couch  huddled up in a ball. I walk over to the girl who just looked scared and was trying to cover herself up.

    I took off my cloak and placed it near her. Now, time for the real fun I am going to enjoy what comes next.

    I walk up to the scum named Brentton. he was still scared and balled up on the couch. He stops crying and looks up at me, I see fear all through his eyes then he starts screaming like a madman.

    "Let me go! I have money! Lots and lots, Please!! I will give you anything!!!"

    "My friends will find you¡­ I swear they will hunt you down and kill you, I swear it!!!"

    There are a mix of words coming from his mouth like threats and pleads but I didn''t listen to either of them.

    I just plunged my sword into his right shoulder, pinning him to the couch. Another scream left his mouth but I was only starting.

    First, I used one of my daggers and pinned his left shoulder then I sliced off each one of his fingers very slowly with each cut he howled even louder.

    I was scared he might die from blood loss, ending our fun so I cauterized each wound. He screamed louder and louder each time, sounding more like an animal.

    Once I was done with his hands, I started on his toes and then when I had reached the second foot, he started to smell of piss and shit, but I continued my work with a happy smile.

    Once I had cut off all his appendages, all that was left is a bloody body full of burns and blood.

    All he had left was a blank expression and one last thing I needed to take care of his greatest weapon.

    I pull out one of my daggers from inside his eye and start hacking away until nothing is left.

    This time, I don''t cauterize the wound. I let him bleed out from that last wound. I pull my weapons out of his dying body and head back to the girl who is now using my cloak as clothing.

    I get down to her level and try to talk in such away that she doesn''t get scared.

    "Don''t worry, I can get you out of here and back to Mama¡­"

 Ch 12 Alice

    The girl and I start walking away from the scene I made. I take a few closer looks at her, she has strawberry blond hair and emerald green eyes that make her look very attractive.

    We find ourselves in the room with the other women she moves towards one of them

    "Don''t! If you see that, you will never be able to unsee it so just leave it''

    "But what if there''s people who need our help?"

    "I already checked there... No one is left to save in those rooms..."

    Her face was struck with pain when I said those words. After a few seconds, she opened her mouth to try and fight what I had just said but she quickly closed it, and kept on walking.

    I walk to the room and turned on my [Dragon Mark] then using that, I sent a fireball inside setting the place on fire as the girl quickly noticed.

    "What are you doing? There are people in there!"

    "No, there are only corpses in there."

    "But why set the place on fire?"

    "To destroy everything, create a diversion and give these people their final rest..."

    "But what about the evidence of what he did here?"

    "What evidence? A bunch of dead women and nobles... How does that incriminate Brentton? And all his rich noble friends and partners have to do is pay off some city guards, and spin a tail and it will look like I am the bad guy then they will start hunting me, maybe even you so it''s best just to burn everything."

    "But that''s not right! That isn''t justice for me or my friends!"

    "Exactly... This world is not filled with justice, it is filled with the strong and the weak so if you are strong, you are the justice of any world, best to learn that now than later on."

    She hanged her head in silence. I thought I could hear crying but I didn''t have time for that.

    I had to keep starting the fires, once I was done, I headed for the exit when something grabbed my arm it was the girl.

    "Can we at least say a prayer for them?"

    "Fine, you do it... I don''t know any prayers."

    She nodded her head and turned to face the burning room.

    "Oh glorious god of light and heavens,  [Aventus]. Please guide my friends in there way to the blissful afterlife and protect them, no matter what path they may stray on the Heavens. Oh great and mighty, bless my soul."

    "It was a nice prayer but I think we should leave before the fire gets us."

    "Thank you, my mother taught me that."

    We start walking up the stairs. Along the way out of the mansion, I start more fires on the way out.

    We quickly leave and reach the wall where I entered but how can we leave? I can''t break it down, people will notice, I can''t just leap over, just to leave the girl here, and I could jump over with her but I don''t know how she would feel about that after what she''s gone through.

    But the fire is spreading and that will draw a lot of attention. Damn... What do I do?

    "Ah, sir. How are we going to get over the wall?"

    "I have an idea but you might not like it..."

    "What''s the idea?"

    "I¡¯ll jump over the wall while carrying you but I thought you might object to that idea."

    "No, I trust you after you rescued me. I have no reason not to trust you."

    She smiles at me. I can see it''s a little forced but I can also see the emotion behind it. I guess there''s no reason not to.

    Now, I walk over and pick her up in a princes carry, then I deactivate my [Dragon Mark] to activate my [Sword Mark] and jump over the wall and onto the street on the other side.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Once I land, I make a dash for the closest ally and put her down then I turn off my [Sword Mark]. She looked a little sick, I wonder why.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Yes, yes, just fine... You just moved faster than I expected... Way faster, but still thank you. How are we going to get back to [Extasy] from here?"

    "Easy... The sewers."

    "What? Is that even possible?"

    "Yes, just follow me..."

    "Okay."

    We begin walking down the alleyways, avoiding the people as we go. I hear some people taking about a fire at Mr Bretton''s house but nothing else about it though then we finally arrived at the grate.

    She looks down and backs away, then looks at me... What? Is she afraid of the dark or something?

    "We can''t go down there. It could be dangerous or something..."

    "Are you just scared of the dark or something?"

    "NO, I am just afraid of all the dangers down there."

    "The only remote danger is the rats and they don''t come close unless you smell like cheese. You don''t smell like cheese, do you?"

    "... No."

    "Then we should be fine now... Come on, we can''t stay here forever."

    She hangs her head again but walks slowly towards the grate and looks in, then back at me.

    "Are you sure it''s safe?"

    "Perfectly, so just jump in!"

    She starts doing breathing techniques, in out, in out, again and again. I try to remain calm but this is ridiculous¡­

    I push her in without warning she screams as she falls in I jump in after.

    I land on my feet and turn on my night vision, I turn and see the girl against the wall scared stiff. I suppose I should have warned her before pushing her in. I walk close and try not to scare her with too much noise.

    "See: told you no dangers at all..."

    "Are you kidding me? You pushed me down into the sewers!! What are you, crazy?"

    "A little... Now, shall we start walking, we have a long trip ahead of us."

    "But how am I supposed to see in the dark?"

    "Well, you''re not suppose to. If I start a fire, it could explode so for now just stick as close as possible."

    "That won''t work... Got any other ideas?"

    "Two choices: I can use my dagger and hit the wall every few seconds and you follow the noise or you can just hold onto my shirt your choice, both are equally good."

    I wait for her response then I feel a slight tug on my shirt. I guess she chose the second option... Shall we begin walking?

    ''Drake, you still there? I need directions.''

    ''I can''t leave you, remember? Take a left in the next 30 steps.''

    ''Thanks!''

    I continue walking as I look over my shoulder to check on the girl, this is the first time I have had a really good look at her.

    She is just shorter than me and has a very nice body, she is holding onto me very tightly and she is shaking. Could she be cold or something?

    "Hey, are you alright?"

    Instead of answering me, she just turns her head and puffs up her cheeks. Is she pouting? Why the hell is she pouting?

    "... Alice..."

    "What''s Alice?"

    "My name is Alice."

    "Oh sorry. Alice, are you alright? You were shaking."

    "It''s just cold down here, that''s all."

    "Don''t worry! It won''t take long till we get out of here so just hold on, okay?"

    "Okay¡­¡±

    "And my name is Kaito. Pleasure to meet you, Alice!"

 Ch 13 Father

    Me and Alice have been travelling in the sewers for quite some time now. We have a little chatter here and there but not much. She did ask where I was from I gave a loose answer about having a small village in the mountains and she just left it there.

    I was interested in one thing about her: how did she end up with Mama?

    I mean she is pretty and everything but she doesn''t seem the type to walk in a brothel. But it was rude to just openly ask that so I will keep it to myself for now.

    "Hey Kaito, do you mind if I ask you a question?"

    "As long as it''s not to personal, sure..."

    "Okay then, how did you end up working on this job for Mama? I ask because she doesn''t really trust men."

    "I got this job from my master, he told me to come visit Mama and help her out as a part of my training."

    "Wow! That''s cool, you have a master! What''s he like?"

    "Old, wise, always seems to know what I''m thinking and can change from a sunny grandpa to a murderous monster at the drop of a coin. That''s why he is the scariest man I have ever known."

    "He sound really nice, he must be a very good man. I think if I met him, I would like him..."

    "I think most people would like him as long as they weren''t his enemies."

    "Now, I really want to meet him!"

    "Alice, do you mind if I ask you a question now?"

    "Same rules apply, nothing too personal..."

    "Seems fair, so how did you meet Mama?"

    "My mother is a old friend of Mama so when my mother saw I had talent with maths and money, she decided that I should get a job and Mama offered me one at her place, doing the books and that''s what I''ve been doing for the last 3 years."

    "So you enjoy working with numbers?"

    "Of course, who doesn''t like maths and numbers? They make everything simple and they follow rules which is very important so yes, I like my Maths... What, you don''t?"

    "Not really, I have always been a History kind of guy."

    "Well, history has numbers for example what year an event happened and then there''s....."

    She continued to talk about math and how it is connected to everything.

    I wasn''t really listening at that point. I was was just happy that she had gotten out of her shell just a little and by the looks of it, she won''t be too badly traumatized. I made a good choice in not letting her see what had happened to the others.

    We should be reaching the exit soon but what will I do once I am done with my job for Mama? Head back and do more training with Master?

    If so, then I should maybe buy a few books to read at night when I can''t sleep.

    Now that I have Night vision, I can read without a candle or maybe a gift for Master since he has been like the father I always wished for.

    My own father was a lot different to Master, he was a man with similar appearance to me but he was older.

    He worked in some kind of big business with money he always wore a suit.

    Whenever he came home, he would collapse onto the couch from how hard his boss had been working him. He never got a day off and supported me and my mom one day I asked him

    "Daddy, you always work really hard, why don''t you have a day off tomorrow?"

    "I can''t, I am so close to my promotion. Just a little longer and I will get it so hold out."

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Okay, Daddy."

    The next day at school, I was sitting on the rooftop of the school main building, eating my lunch when the school president came in through the rooftop.

    He was a very respected man, his dad owned a lot of companies and he was the future head of the empire.

    His appearance was that of a businessman, he had blue hair slicked back and always kept his uniform in very sharp order. His name was Kirito.

    He walks up to me.

    "So, how are you Kaito?"

    "... I''m alright..."

    "That''s nice... You know, I heard something interesting yesterday. Your father is up for a promotion at one of my dad''s companies. What do you think about that?"

    I couldn''t respond. Damn, why I can''t stand them bullying me? But not my father Dammit... Why does everyone hate me?

    "You know what, I think it is the responsibility of the son to help the father... What do you think?"

    "I-I-I agree!!!"

    "Good... Then look at my shoes they look a little dirty but I think you can clean them, right? Oh, and I think it would be best if you used your tongue like a proper dog."

    I couldn''t fight back not only did I have to do this for myself, but also for my father who has worked so hard for me and my mother, I licked his shoes clean the bottom and the top and after I was done he looked it over.

    "Your father will be rewarded on how well you did today."

    When I got home, I waited for my father then he opened the door and a rushed up to him.

    "So father, how was your promotion?"

    He didn''t answer me, he just kept silent. He didn''t even look at me, he just kept his gaze on the floor but I got the feeling that something was off... I looked for my mother but she was still in the kitchen.

    "Father, are you alright? How did it go?"

    He looks up at me with dead emotionless eyes, filled with nothing but black void.

    "How did it go well... I didn''t get the promotion but the interesting part was when I didn''t get it, I asked why and the boss just said ask your son."

    "So, what did you do?"

    "What did you do?"

    "WHAT DID YOU DO?"

    He takes off his belt and starts beating me again and again, more and more. My mother stays in the kitchen, not calling the cops, not doing anything while my father keeps shouting as he beating me.

    He stops after an hour and goes into the kitchen and start talking to my mother then I hear laughter... Fucking laughter in there... Like it never happened.

    I can''t stand I have to crawl to my bed to try and sleep but one thing keeps me: asleep the pain from the beating and the pain from knowing that no matter what I did at school, this outcome was unavoidable.

    The next day, my parents greet me like nothing ever happened. In fact, they seemed happier than I have ever seen them.

    At that moment, I no longer had parents, I only had more people in my life to hate.

    And that is why I think of master as my father because he has never hurt me, he cares for me, feeds me and no matter what, I think he would always put himself in front of me to protect me from any danger.

    ''We have arrived.''

 Ch 14 Night

    As soon as we entered [Extasy] the girls storm Alice asking her question cleaning her off, i quickly slip past on my way to Mama''s office i see the customers just twiddling there finger not knowing what to do, i chuckle a little inside.

    I reach Mama''s office on knock on the door

    "Come in"

    I open the door and walk in, i see Mama sitting behind her desk working on some papers, i go and sit down in front of her

    "I see your back so how did the job i sent you on"

    "You want the long or the short version"

    "I want the one filled with the Truth"

    I told her the whole story everything that happened at the house the evidence about him smuggling children, the women i found underground, and what i did then, how i found Alice and finally of that human trash. Her face changed many times throughout my explanation and once i was done she didn''t look angry or sad just troubled i didn''t ask about what i just sat there and remained quite.

    "Thank You Kaito i don''t know what would have happened if you didn''t save her"

    "No it was the same thing any good person would have done"

    "Well none the less i still appreciate what you did for me, i would like it if you stayed a little while free of charge of course, so what do you say"

    "I would like to but i can''t i have to get back to Master Bishop as soon as possible"

    "I''m sure he won''t mind if you just stay for one night so come on live a little"

    She was right maybe i should just live a little i am tired after today and i do need a place to stay so why not"

    "Sure i can stay one night but i have to leave in the morning"

    "I Knew i could convince, you so here is your key it is to a special room that is only used for V.I.P, it''s on the second floor i hope you enjoy it"

    I Didn''t really like the whole V.I.P thing, but i guess for now it''s alright i take the key, and head up stairs the commotion has died down, and Alice is somewhere else now the girls are back to there jobs, i reach the room that has the same number as my key and open it up.

    Inside it is very special, there are candles alight everywhere even know it''s the middle of the day, the bed is queen size and has pink everything sheets cover, the only non pink thing is the frame which is gold, i look around and it is slightly similar to the [Airloft], fine i can deal with this but first i am putting out all these candles there just stupid.

    ''Leave them''

    ''What you like them Drake''

    ''No Moron this is a perfect chance to train you in some new magic but first change into you under clothes it will be easier that way''

    I take off all my gear and place it in the closet, and my sword under the bed for safekeeping, all i have own now is my white T-shirt and Blue Shorts, i go and sit down on the bed and take the lotus position

    ''So now what''

    ''First activate the [Dragon Mark], then let the flame mana flow through you body until it has completely filled it, then let flow out of you that''s step one''

    I did as he told i activated my [Dragon Mark], and let the Fire mana spread through me, it was a little difficult, but i got there in the end, but the tricky part was getting it out, it was a slow process but eventually i got there but letting it out of every space on my body.

    ''Okay now that''s done reach out to the mana''

    What reach out to the mana how was i supposed to do that it''s already left my body, fine i will try but don''t expect me to get this on the first try i quiet my mind and use all my scenes to find the mana, at first i can''t see anything, but soon i start to see it the mana it''s red and shaped like water always flowing twisting and turning in the air, i reach out to it with my remaining mana i try to make a lasso and rope it around the mana but it doesn''t work it just slips through, i try with different shapes but it always works the same the mana slips through damn, why isn''t this working this is my mana so it should work right, wait it''s my mana so i should be able to just control it with my thought right, ok now i have a new plan let''s see how it works, i begin think the same sentence over and over again in my head ''Come to me'' i repeat it over and over at first no reaction but over time it happens the mana starts to float towards me yes it worked.

    ''Great now that''s done use the mana to connect to the flames on the candels''

    Why can''t he give a little more explanation in  his teaching it would be so much easier for me, fine connect the mana to the flame that should be easy, i start to direct the mana towards the flames onto one of the candle at first i try to wrap the mana around the flame but that doesn''t work it just floats through, ok next try to fuse the mana and the flame together i begin to mix them together at first the mana just floats around the flame, but then i enter the command ''Fuse'' then it happens the mana and the flame start to mix together on the surface the flame doesn''t change but when i look closely my mana is centered in the flame

    ''Took you long enough''

    ''You know it wouldn''t have taken me so long if you gave better instructions''

    ''Should i hold you hand too''

    ''Shut up and continue the lesson''

    ''Okay now that your mana has fused you can control the flame try it''

    Okay but how am i supposed to do that clear instructions you stupid dragon,I can''t worry about that i need to concentrate first i have to feel the flame just like i did with my mana,at first i couldn''t feel anything but soon i feel it the flickering of the flames the heat all around me like a new sense, now i just have to control it it should work just like when i command my mana i use a simple command ''Gather'' at first nothing like always but i concentrate harder and harder on the command and soon i can feel the flames coming towards me like ribbons they float along the air soon they start swirling around me until every flame in the room is surrounding me

    ''Well done you now have mastered low level Pyrokinesis''

    ''Wait a second isn''t Pyrokinesis when you start fire''s with your mind and stuff''

    ''Yes that is high level Pyrokinesis but what you have is low level stuff which means you can only use your mana to control flames that are already around you and only flames that were started without any mana''

    ''Wow that will be really usefull but i will need to practice if i want to get any better''

    I start to mess around with the flames around me making different shapes and reigniting the candles every once and awhile i got really good at it,but i soon started to feel tired i was starting to lose control of the flames, i quickly put them back onto the candles and took my mana out of them and flowed it back into my body.

    ''I see you''re experiencing mana exhaustion yeah that will happen to you if you use Pyrokinesis to long, because even if it is low level Pyrokinesis it is still a top tier skill so i recommend that you only use it when need be and if you are going to train it do it once a day so that you can get use to it ok''

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ''Well now time to get something to eat''

    Nock Nock

    Suddenly there was a knock at my door i wonder who that could be.

    "Who is it"

    "It''s me Alice"

    I wonder what she wants

    "Come in"

    Alice walks she is wearing a grey long sleeve shirt buttoned up with a white shirt underneath and a black mini skirt on,while carrying my cloak in her hands,my cloak is  cleaned and washed did she do that for me she really didn''t have what a nice person.

    "So here i washed it and everything so please take it"

    "Thanks but you didn''t have too i was fine with it being dirty"

    "But i had to clean it as a sort of thank you for saving me"

    "Well if that''s the case then i gladly accept it"

    I walk up to her and to her and accept the cloak into my hands i go and place it with the rest of my cloths

    "So is there anything else i can do for you"

    "Actually i also came up here to see if you would like something to eat since it is starting to get late"

    What really then how long have i been up here when i came back it was still mid day i really should keep better track of the time

    "Yeah i would so where can i get something to eat"

    "No don''t worry about that i can get it for just think of it as another thank you"

    "Okay but this is the last one i can''t keep using you like a servant"

    "NO That won''t work you saved me i am forever in your debt so please ask anything of me"

    She really doesn''t need to feel that indebted to me i just did the same thing that any decent person would have and if she kept doing this things, i would feel like i am taking advantage, but it also seems i am not getting out of this so i should just play along for a while

    "Ok then for dinner i would like your favorite dish if you please and two servings of it"

    "Okay i will get it right away"

    Alice heads out of the room right away now then while she''s gone i need to do a lot of preparations,First i move one of the round troubles into the middle of the room then i go and grab two chairs and place one at each,it''s good but it''s missing something wait i know, i go and grab a candle and place it on the table now it''s perfect.

    Alice returns with door dishes that look like pasta nice i actually have a slight weakness for italian especially pizza god i miss pizza but pasta is still good,she notices the table walks in place the food down and goes to leave.

    "You know it can get quite lonely eating all by yourself"

    "I can''t believe you, you planned this from the start"

    I didn''t say a single word i just smiled she just put her hand to her head and shook it i think she knows that i have already one, but don''t get me wrong it''s not like i have those kind of feelings for Alice i just think if i do this she might forget about the whole paying me back thing plus if the only person i talk to is the Dragon spirit living in my soul then i will have absolutely no social life.

    We sit down and start eating, and i have to say the pasta is really nice damn why is all the food in this world so nice is it the ingredients or is everyone just a really good cook.

    "So are you leaving soon Kaito"

    "Yeah probably in the morning"

    "Really i would have thought you would stay a few days since you have lived in the mountains all these years"

    "No i have to return to my master soon so i can continue my training"

    "Oh well that does make sense"

    "So are you going to stay here Alice"

    "Most likely Mama promised to increase my pay by 50% so i couldn''t really say no to that"

    "Well that makes sense if the pay was good i would work nearly anywhere"

    We continue to eat and i have to say the pasta in this world is way better in my world maybe i should learn how to cook from master,i did learn a little cooking in my world but it was just simple curry nothing as fancy as what this world has.

    "Hey Kaito is this a date"

    "No why would you think that"

    "Well we are eating pasta in a candle lit room with just the two of us so how could i not get to that conclusion"

    "Sorry but no it''s not a date, i would just get lonely eating pasta in my room by myself"

    "That''s good because you are totally not my type"

    "Pardon me not your type well then miss Alice who is your type"

    "Hmmm let me think a smart guy, who is not only really handsome but also sensitive and caring, the kind of guy who remembers your birthday and rents a horse carriage just to celebrate it that''s my type, oh and he has to love math"

    "Okay i will give you credit besides the whole math part how is that not me"

    "Hah you are so not the guy i described, i have to admit you are really good looking but and are probably smart as well, but the sensitive part you are not, and to me you look like a total bad boy the type who runs around getting in fights and not giving a crap about rules, so am i on the money or what"

    I hate to admit it but that really is like me i will fight anyone, and i couldn''t care less about rules why did she have to be so accurate

    "Fine you got me"

    "I knew it so now that i told you my type, tell me yours"

    "What why should i"

    "Simple so i can set you up with someone"

    "Nope no not happening"

    "Oh come on please i know several girls who would be perfect for you"

    "No way ever are you setting me up with anyone"

    "Fine but come on you still have to tell me your type it''s only fair"

    "Okay just stop talking about this once i have told you okay"

    "Deal"

    "My type of girl i guess a strong girl someone who i can i can stand next to in the heat of battle, and know they have my back but also with a sweet side on the inside and i can have a honest conversation with and tell all my secrets to that''s my kind of girl"

    "That''s sound like the perfect match for a guy like you"

    "Hey what suppose to mean"

    "Nothing"

    After that we continue to eat once we were finished we stacked our dishes and Alice takes them out of the room

    "Thanks it was really fun we should do it more often"

    "Yeah maybe next time i''m in [Vienstlelle]"

    Then she left,i rearranged my room back to what it was and went to bed, it''s really fun having a friend.

    <hr />

    Authors Note:

    I hope everyone enjoyed the new power and the conversation between Kaito and Alice so like always see you tomorrow

 NOT A CHAPTER

    SOZ not a chapter this is just to address the review of my work that i got today i have to whole hardly agree with it my punctuation is bad but i have been trying to improve it but maybe i didn''t try hard enough so for that i am sorry so in the future i will try a lot more to keep you the reader happy and for that i need you to give as many helpful comments and reviews as possible.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    I  say this  try to endure my bad punctuation as much as possible it has never been my strong point in writing so instead try to focus on my story because that''s where i believe that i shine  and as always enjoy Dark Chronicles and see you tomorrow :)

 Ch 15 Letter

    Man that was a great sleep i didn''t have any nightmares or anything. Now what should i do today i can just say good bye to Mama and Alice, then use the teleport stone to head back to master that sounds like a sensible plan.

    *Squak* *Squak*

    What the hell is that.I look over at me window and there is a black crow on the tree just outside my window and it what looks like a note stuck to it''s leg.

    I get out of bed and go open the window, the crow flies in immediately and lands on my bed just staring at me.What the fuck does this bird want from me.

    I collect my clothes from the closet.Dress myself with the bird watching which is giving me the real creeps.The bird flies and lands on my shoulder the bird grabs the note from it''s leg and hands it to me with it''s mouth.I wonder who this is from.

    ~Hello Kaito it''s me Bishop i have had my familiar watching you since you left to check up on you,he told me you have helped Mama and is currently staying in [Vienstlelle] that is perfect because i want you to attend [Celestia].I know that you might think this is a bad idea but it will really help your training, and you are perfect age for acceptance so attend and become stronger. Oh but don''t get me wrong i will be setting you a goal the [Grand Combat Tournament] win it and you will reach a new stage of power,that''s all i have to say P.S try not to kill anyone while there ok.~

    Why do i have to attend school again can it really be that good. Was this his plan from the beginning of sending me there. Well there''s nothing i can do about it now i just have to take it to the chin and make sure not to kill anyone. I pack all my gear and check the room nothing out of order wait the damn crow is still in here what ever it will probably leave.

    I close the door. Start walking down the stairs but something doesn''t feel right my shoulder feels heavy.I look at my shoulder and the crow is still there what the hell is he still doing here.

    "Shoo shoo go away"

    I keep trying to get him off my shoulder but every time i do he comes right back it looks like i am stuck with him now.I reach the down floor and see that even at this hour it is still very busy. I walk over to the bar and sit down ready to order breakfest.

    ''So Drake what do you want for breakfast''.

    ''Any thing with a lot of meat''.

    ''Like always what never want to mix it up''.

    ''No not really got a problem with that''.

    ''I little one''.

    ''Stupid mortal''.

    ''Jerk''.

    I guess me Drake is not in a good mood this morning none of my business. The same waitress from my first day comes over this time wearing wearing a bright red long dress it looks nice on her.

    "Hello sir what can i do for you".

    "Two breakfest dishes with a lot of meat and a cup of coffee".

    "I will get right on that sir".

    The women with the big bust leaves. I turn on my [Dragon Mark] and start playing around with my mana i try to ignite a single flame i find it easy to get the hang of, first i just let out my mana into my hand then give a simple command ''Ignite'' a small flame appears in my hand with just thought it bends to my will i have to say fire magic it really cool.

    "Don''t go burning down my place now".

    I practically jump out of my seat.I turn around and Mama is standing over me with her arms crossed and a smile across her face.I was right when i first met this women she is definitely scary.

    "Sorry i was just playing around to keep myself entertained".

    "You do know you are in a place built for entertainment".

    "I''m not interested in paying for that kind of entertainment, so thanks but no thanks"

    "No it''s alright your a guy with morals girls like that, but that''s not why i came here i came to tell you that your uniform just arrived"

    "Uniform?"

    "Yeah your uniform for that school um what was it''s name [Celestia] it came in a few minutes ago so i came to tell you".

    "Wait how did you know Master was sending me too [Celestia]".

    "I got a letter just like you from Netherwing".

    "Who is Netherwing".

    "The crow on your shoulder he''s been your masters familiar for years, but now that he''s with you i guess he''s your familiar".

    I look at the bird name Netherwing he is kind of cool looking and if he was my masters familiar then he would have to be pretty strong, i guess i can have him for a Familiar,i scratch him under the chin he seems to like it at least i can get along with Netherwing stupid Drake.

    "Sir your breakfest is here".

    "Thanks how much".

    "1 Gold".

    Holy crap what is there food made out of gold or something.I hand over the gold coin and get stuck into my meal.I notice that Netherwing isn''t eating i wonder why.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "You  have to feed him that''s what Bishop always did"

    "Thanks for the advice, hey Mama i have been wondering something how did you and Master Bishop meet"

    "It was back in my home Continent of [Engolas] he helped me out with something i can''t tell you any more i am sworn to secrecy but Bishop isn''t so as him next time ok, well i have to go stuff to do your uniform is in my office get it when you want to"

    "OK thanks"

    I start feeding Netherwing, i also feed myself when he is chewing, i wash the whole meal down with me coffee. i have to say all considered it wasn''t a bad meal to have but not what i would really call gold costing meal but hey i am not going to complain i know who owns this place.

    Now she said my uniform is in her office so i should go get changed then head to the school. Wait a second where is the school it never said in the letter and Mama didn''t bring it up so how do i get there.Then i had a remembered i know someone who goes to [Celestia] he can just give me directions, i should call him after i get changed.

    Okay i finished my breakfest.Time to get changed into my new school uniform. I leave the counter and head towards Mama''s office.I walk in and see a brown paper parcel on her table.I walk over take a look at it has a tag:To Kaito. I unwrapped it and i see the contents.

    1 blazer light blue

    1 white long sleeve shirt

    1 tie dark green

    1 pair of gray pants

    I have to admit this is some nice fabric and at least the colors are ones i like. Netherwing flies off my shoulder and perches himself on a cabinet letting me change.After i am finished it feels nice on me. Netherwing flies over and lands on my shoulder good boy. I hear the door opening. Alice walks in.

    "Mama i have those num-,Kaito what are you doing in here and what are you wearing"

    "My new school uniform,what you think"

    "It looks nice on you, but how are you going to take all your things to school now"

    "Good point i suppose i can ask Mama if she will let me keep some of my stuff here"

    "She will probably agree,but um what''s with the bird"

    "Him his name is Netherwing and he''s a present from my master he arrived this morning"

    "Wow he''s really cool can i pet him"

    "Don''t ask me ask him"

    "Ok,here Netherwing came here boy"

    He''s not a dog,but to my surprise Netherwing obeys and flies over to Alice,i guess he is dog like.

    "Alice where is Mama"

    "She is in the kitchen"

    "Thanks"

    I leave my things in Mama''s office and leave.Netherwing stays with Alice i don''t bother calling him he seems seems to like her.I enter the kitchen through the bar.I see Mama managing the stove there are many other people in the kitchen the are all following Mama''s orders.I walk up to her and wait until she is finished with the current meal before talking.

    "Mama"

    "Yes what do you need Kaito"

    "I would like to keep my things here until i have finished school, is that alright with you"

    "Sure it just gives you a reason to return"

    She gives me a big smile, and an even bigger hug that nearly brakes i few bones,i will miss her.

    I go back to Mama''s office and see Netherwing and Alice still getting along. I go over my things to see what to take,first is the gold i store that in a backpack i found, next i ponder if i should take my knives or not they would be useful but where do i keep them i guess i should just leave them with my sword,next i put some food and other things in my backpack.Netherwing leaves ALice and lands on my shoulder.

    "So you''re going now"

    "Yeah but i will visit now and then"

    She runs in and hugs me i hug her back,what is with hugs why do they make me feel so warm and fuzzy.

    Once i have left [Extasy] with my backpack and Netherwing. I start to walk down the street and stop at a park. There i  start flow some mana into the bracelet and try to contact Luke. It doesn''t take long for him to answer, his voice is broadcasted out loud.

    "Is that you Kaito".

    "Yeah".

    "Hey how you been,wait you''re not in any trouble are you".

    "No i just need directions to [Celestia]".

    "What why would you need directions to there".

    "Because i am attending it".

    "Awesome we are gonna be schoolmates,wait how come you didn''t tell me this before".

    "I didn''t know i only found out this morning".

    "Ok well then i would happy to give you directions, i will even meet you at the front gate Cerberus is going to be so happy".

    "Okay just give me directions".

    Why did master have to send me to this exact school.

 Ch 16 Registration

    Luke''s directions quickly took me out of the lower districts and into the higher districts. I was currently walking in the third district which was the second highest district. Next was the second district and that was used only for members of the royal family and high ranking politicians.Then there was the first district that was a huge military base used to train new soldiers.

    By the directions that Luke gave me i would be at the school soon. I was playing with Netherwing most i''ve the time, i have to say i really like this bird i never had a pet in my other world,i scratched his chin with my hand he seemed to enjoy it,i stopped scratching but netherwing was still looking at my hand does he want more scratching.

    He starts flapping his wings and leaves what the hell. Could it be that he sensed the being in my hand and got scared. Aww and i was just starting to get close to the bird. I continue my walk i take some shortcuts to make my trip faster,then i feel something land on my shoulder it''s Netherwing and he has gloves in his mouth.

    I take the gloves and give them a good look they are black and have a white gem stones on the knuckles it''s nice and my style,but why did he get these for and where did he get these.I hold up the gloves and show them to him he looks then points at the hand with the mark,so he wants me to wear it over my mark i guess that would make sense. I don''t want anyone to know i am from another world, and until now i have been wearing the gloves from my master former disciple but i left them with my other clothes because i didn''t think i would need them.I was wrong.I slip my new gloves on and there a perfect fit.

    After a few more directions from Luke i was nearly at [Celestia].It only took me a few more minutes and then i saw it the school know as [Celestia].

    It was huge the front gate and fence was as big as a building it was all made out of gold.Damn rich people.As i got closer i saw some one.It was Luke and Cerberus the where standing besides the gate.

    "So this is [Celestia] fancy"

    "Kaito. Yep this is [Celestia] the amazing school. Umm is that a crow on your shoulder"

    "Yeah he is a familiar i have had for a little while"

    "Wow he is so cool what is his name"

    "Netherwing"

    "Nice name, Cerberus say high"

    "*Yupp*"

    "*Crawww*"

    "I think they like each other"

    "How can you tell"

    "Me and Cerberus share a link remember"

    "Oh yeah i guess that helps.So what do i need to do i missed the start of the year oriantation"

    "Don''t worry about that a lot of people enroll at different times. But the first thing we need to do is go to the registration office"

    "Ok let''s go"

    Me and Luke start walking. He points out buildings as we walk through the campus grounds which are huge.

    "That is the commoner dorm you and me will be staying there"

    The building he is talking about it is a 3 stories old wooden building that is still holding together by i would guess a lot of glue.

    "Next is the noble dorm we really shouldn''t go near there unless we won''t trouble"

    This place was the complete opposite of the last house it was complete 3 stories perfection  it was made out off white marble and golden columns. oh i am going to enjoy causing trouble at this place.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    He kept on pointing out places. Next was the gymnasium it was huge we didn''t get to go in  but i can tell the place has a lot to offer it even had a pool next to it. Next was the science building it was a big building with a auditorium and a small work shed next to it. after that was the biggest building the main building it was massive 4 stories.

    We finally arrived at the administration building it was small had only 2 doors one at the front and one at the back and a few windows. We walked in and saw. A lady at the back of the building behind a desk. She seemed to be doing paper work. We made our way toward her and stopped at the desk she didn''t even look up at us just continued to do paper work. We waited for her to stop but it never came what the hell.

    "Excuse me we''re here to register"

    "What,who''s there,if you do anything i will call the disciplinary committee"

    Oh come on who let''s a blind women do this kind of job.

    "Mam me and my friend just came to register him so can we please do that"

    "Name"

    "Kaito"

    "Tsk"

    Did she just Tsk me.The old blind woman takes out a book and starts running her hand over it. She goes through the book page by page until she stops and taps a word she found. The lady has some trouble getting out of her chair but she manages in the end. She walks towards the wall behind her self it is full of holes with envelopes  and other documents inside each one . The lady''s left hand starts to glow and then a big envelope flies into her hand. She walks back to her original spot and sits down and places the envelope on the desk.

    "Here this is your''s Kaito it has you student ID,time table,and your money for this month. To collect it each month just come back here at the start of each month if you forget it will just be carried over. Now get out of here you stupid teenagers".

    Wow she''s a peach i take my stuff and puck it into my bag then leave the old crone, we leave the registration office i take out my envelope and open it i take a look at my things.

    Student ID

    Name:Kaito

    Age:15

    Blood Type:B

    Homeroom Class:1E

    Classes:

    Combat Magic

    General Magic

    General Science

    Sword Combat training

    Chemistry

    Enchantments

    And 15 silver.

    "So let me see"

    I hand me info over to luke.

    "Yes where in the same homeroom and most off the same classes the only difference is Enchantments,Chemistry,Sword Combat training. The rest we have the same it''s that cool"

    "Yeah. But how did i get these classes"

    "Well they were either picked by you before you enrolled or the person who enrolled you picked them"

    "Thanks for the info. So should we get going to Homeroom"

    "Probably it''s almost time for class to start so i will show you the way. Come on"

    So far this school has been alright except for the mean blind lady.

    <hr />

    Author''s Note: HI this is just a little statement not much i am thinking about changing the schedule to only releasing chapters on weekdays so on weekends i can edit and proofread former chapters just a though i will see what i do.see ya

 Ch 17 Homeroom

    We enter the main building.So far the first floor has just been for the teachaers and there offices we had to walk past a few to get to the stairs.A long the way we see a few other students the boys just gave us a few glances, but the girl took one look at me got bright red in the face and then ran off with there faces in there hands.Serously was a really that good looking now.

    We reached the first floor. And i have to say i hate the way it looked exactly like my school hallways back at my old school. We continued to walk past classrooms and students. Until we stopped at room with 1E atop the door.Luke slide the door open and i got to see what my classroom and classmate look like.

    The first thing i noticed was the teacher.He was a middle aged man with long black messy hair and a scrappy beard,his cloths are a messed up scientist coat with a green jumper underneath. He must be our homeroom teacher.We were able to enter without anyone really noticing us.We sat at the back. There i got a good look at everyone they were all different nothing really noticeable about them just regular teenagers.

    "So what do you think of the school so far".

    "Well the image of the school is nice,but i have to really experience it to know what it''s like".

    "I guess that''s true but i should tell you a little of hierarchy of the school,the lowest is the first years,then the second years, and then finally the third years,but in each year there is a class ranking system and it always end up the same class A at the top and class E at the bottom, so just to let you know we are the lowest of the low right now".

    "That''s perfect that just means we have a long climb to the top".

    "Hahaha,i guess it''s going to fun climbing".

    "Trust me i make everything fun, now i have a question for you the [Grand Combat Tournament] how do i get into it".

    "Wow you sure know how to aim high don''t you,to get into that you have to register yourself then take the test to get in and if you pass that then you''re in".

    "Thanks for the info".

    We continue to talk for a bit longer. Even Cerberus and Netherwing were chatting a little but it was hard to tell since i can''t understand them.More and more students fill in the class when all the seats are filled the teacher starts the class.

    "Ok good morning class i hope you all having a wonderful day,time for the roll".

    He starts going through the roll calling out each students name.

    "Kaito".

    "Here".

    "Oh so you do exist i thought you were a typo".

    "No sir just had things i needed to do before attending".

    "Ok well i hope you got everything sorted out,ok next on the role".

    He finished the roll.

    "Now then class i have a very exciting announcement today we will be picking to important people first the class representative and the class president this two people will be how the rest of the school looks at us".

    "Sir what do these two people do".

    "Well that''s a good question the class representative competes in combat challenges that represent the class as a whole but can also do there own things,and the class president does things like formal paper work and attends meetings with other class presidents,so does that clear it up".

    "Yes thank you sir".

    "Now then any candidates for class representative".

    The class room grew silent. I guess no one wanted to be the one the represented the strength for the whole class.i thought no one was going to do it when i heard someone from beside me say something.

    "I nominate Kaito".

    "Okay one nomeny down any more".

    What the fuck Luke.There was no one else who stuck their hands up dammit.

    "Okay now then any one object to Kaito being our representative".

    "No fine then from now on Kaito is our class representative,now all we need is our class president".

    Again the class grew silent.But this time someone stuck their hand up a timid girl with glasses and long black hair that covered her eyes.

    "I-i-i wi-ll do i-t"

    "Great so from now on Celeste is our class president,and Kaito is our class representative any complaints"

    No one said anything.There are a lot of quiet people in this class i wonder if it''s just a new people thing.

    "Well now that''s out of the way we can move on to the main event the [Class Bonding Fights] prepare yourselves for something awesome".

    He pulls out something very similar a teleport stone but this one has much bigger runes on it then my masters so we are going somewhere. This will be fun.

    The teacher smashed the stone onto the floor,and bright lights blinded me.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    When i opened my eyes i could finnaly see where we where taken.It was a collseum. Me and the rest of class 1E where seating in the stands, there where other people in the colosseum as well but rows of stairs separated us,in the middle was a arena the floor was made out of sand and stone, the surrounding walls had writing at each section of students 1A,1B,1C,1D,1E.So the other students are from the first year i wonder what this is all about.

    I was looking around when Luke whispered in my ear.

    "Do you know what this is about"

    "No how would i,but i''m sure they will tell us"

    We don''t have to wait long.A beam of light light comes down from the sky and lands in the middle of the stadium and left in it''s place is a old man, with a long white beard he was wearing a very formal golden and black suit with a bow tie, but it wasn''t his looks are i was concerned about it was the aura he gave of it was very similar to masters.Who the hell is this guy.

    "Hello students some of you know me I am the pricibal of this school and i am the host of this event that will former a closer bond between classes.In this stadium the class representives will challenge each other then fight until one is un able to continue.Now understand this students this is just event to teach each other and form freinships so please keep that in mind now let''s start"

    The whole coliseum exploded with people cheering. I even heard some betting on who would come out on top and who would come out on bottom.Then a huge drum was sounded and the place returned to being silent.And a new man stepped into the arena he wore a light metal armour, he had a very big build and think muscles, as well as a mean bald head.

    "NOW listen up this is how the challenges will go.A class representives will declare there challenge to another class representive and then they will fight in the the arena.Now then do i hear any challenges".

    "Yes i Kite Enern class representative of class 1C challenge classroom 1D representative to the arena"

    "Fine if you want me to beat that bad i will happily agree"

    I thought this was suppose to be a friendly event.

    The two fighter meet in the middle. The one from class 1C had blue hair and carried a excused gold and blue staff that had a design of a serpent on it it gave off a blue magical aura.The other one from class 1D instead took a martial arts position that reminded me of a tiger i wonder if this will be interesting.

    It wasn''t to me all they did was use very basic techinques against each other and that glow the staff had never did anything.They where closely matched i have to admit the fight could have gone either way but in the end it went to that of class 1C.Now then i wonder woh the next fight will be between.

    "Now that pathetic show is over i want a warm up so class 1E send up your trash representative so i can warm myself up".

    The one that was challening me was the representive from class 1B.He was a blond attractive boy that seemed to be wearing a even nicer uniform then the rest of us it even had a crest of golden tiger with a firery mane.So i guess the first person i crush will be a pretty rich kid how lucky am i.

    "Luke can you look after Netherwing till i get back".

    "Will do,as long as you give it to that doosh".

    "Can do"

    I slightly get out of my seat. I walk down slow like i have all the time in the world. I can feel everyone''s eyes on me. When i reach arena the blond kid is already there waiting for me.

    "You dare make me wait for you peasant i am Richard LionBlaze and you will show respect to me".

    Oh now i remember the LionBlaze family rich but not very powerful known mostly for their swordsmanship.He draws a golden rapier and points at me. I take a quick look at him the stance he is using is built for speed but not of a ameteur so he does have skill let''s see how good skill is against absolute power.

    He charges at me with a burst of speed his sword is aimed at my left shoulder.Fine let''s fight but it will be fast i activate my [Sword Mark].The blade continues to come closer. I catch it in between my fingers the faces of everyone''s in shock especially Mr blond asshole,i send my knee into his ribs with such force that it lifts him off his feet,next i land a punch to his face sending him flying into the closest wall,he lands with a boom and cracks appear like a spider webs.Well that was slightly entertaining.

    I look around the stadium and everyone has a face of shock and disbelief only one person doesn''t have a face of shock Luke .Time to leave i have crushed my opponent.I begin to leave just as slow as i entered.

    "Wait".

 Ch 18 Lightning

    A feminine voice calls out to me.I wonder why a girl is calling out to me.I turn around and see a girl with long silver hair in a ponytail she had a nice figure her bust was a nice size and she wore the same school uniform as me except she wore a skirt and black knee high socks, she was standing in the arena.Only a single thought went through my head at that moment damn she is gorgeous.

    "I am class 1A representative Silvia and i challenge you class 1E representative to a sparring match"

    "My name is Kaito and i gladly accept your challenge"

    This time i didn''t take my time,i jump high and landed in the arena. I really wanted to fight this girl not only was she pretty but she showed respect and her aura just radiated strength.This will be a very fun fight.

    "So shall we begin Kaito"

    "I am gentlemen ladies first"

    I smile appeared across her face,i was amazed by her beauty.Then BOOM a force slammed into my chest and sent me flying, i was able to stop myself before i hit the wall.I looked in the goddess direction and lighting now surrounded her.She has lighting magic and she seems to be very good at it.So that''s what happened i was being a idiot, i was mesermirized by her beuty and i didn''t even see a attack coming,well that won''t happen again.

    Let''s get serious i Switch [Sword Mark] to [Dragon Mark].

    I send six fireballs straight at her,she blocks them all with lightning, fine i use my flamethrower attack this time, her lighting seems to focus in front of her and turn into a ball then burst and forms a powerful beam of lighting it collides with my flamethrower BOOOOM,it creates a giant explosion as well as a big smoke screen  giving me just enough cover, i dash through the smoke cloud and cover my hand in flames, i also activate my night vision i see her in on the other end of the cloud she has her lighting in a defensive barrier, i pick up more speed running faster and faster i continue to make the flames on my hand stronger as i go, then finally i burst through the smoke, i look at her she doesn''t seemed surprised in fact she has another smile on her face,that''s when i see it her lighting has already surrounded me, but the funny thing is i also feel a smile appear on my face as i clap my hands together BOOOOOOOM!

    I''m launched far across the arena, i stop my self just before i hit the wall again,i look up and see the girl she has some slight damage but i can imagine that her lighting magic absorbed most of the damage.But just because she took damage doesn''t mean i have the advantage infact the complete opposite by the way my body feels i have deep cut on my ribs, a few minor cuts on my left leg and a burn on my right shoulder.At least there''s no internal bleeding.

    "You have impressive fire magic and here i was thinking all you had was physical magic"

    "Thanks for the compliment but so far your lighting magic is just as strong as my fire magic,maybe even stronger"

    She smiles at my last comment.

    ''You will never beat her like this''

    ''I know.But she seems to be much better at controlling her magic then me''

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ''Then beat her in physical combat''

    ''And how do i do that if i can''t get close to her''

    ''No idea but i can give some slight advice that might help.Your flames can counter her lighting so why not try teaming up with them''

    Holly shit that''s genius.

    ''Thanks Drake''

    I form 20 fireballs and start rotating them around myself.I launch them one by one i fuse more mana into each one.She easily blocks them with a wall made out of her lighting,i don''t stop more and more fireballs never stopping for a second.

    "So is this your plan to keep on trying to hit me with fireballs"

    "Maybe depends on if it works or not"

    "Hahahaha"

    Her lighting becomes brighter and then it comes at me like missiles.Well this will definitely be a fun fight.I charge at the incoming lightning bolts when they get close i use my fireballs to block them.She sends more lightning bolts at me and they all end the same way blocked by a fireball.What is she planning it has to be bigger than this so far all her attack have been plained out so what the hell is this.

    I get a lot closer to her but i don''t stop i keep charging at her i need to get close.Some of her attack become even more strange even attacking the floor sometimes. I am just 1 meter away when i feel something under my foot i look down and it''s a lightning rune with the words for ''Bind'' FUCK.

    A sudden surge of lightning shoots up threw my body. My noby freezes up and i feel immense pain sting all of my nerves.She got me and her face shows it.She starts walking up to me.

    "Sorry but i have won it was a fun fight."

    Lighting starts pouring out of her body then it collect in her hand and forms a single lightning bolt.She goes to thrust it into me but it stops just before contact.Crazy stupid plans do work sometimes.

    I bite into my lip blood trickles down and falls on the rune braking it.I rush back but before i reach a safe distance my opponent has other ideas. The lighting bolt comes straight for my again but again it stops just before contact. Her face is that one of shock. I reach the safe distance then use a fire ball and destroy the lightning bolt.

    "How did you do that"

    "You mean stopping your lighting magic simple a little trick that makes all your long ranged lighting useless"

    "How is that even possible"

    "Wouldn''t you like to know"

    I was lieing through my teeth right now.In actual fact what i did was when i was attacking with my fireballs i was also releasing fire mana and merging it with her lighting magic it took a while but eventully it worked and when it did i was able to stop her attacks but two was my limit it takes alot of strain on my body.But that doesn''t matter now because she thinks that all long range attack are out and i can take her on my own terms.

    I collect the mana back into my body and use it to cover my fists in fire the real fights starts right here and now.

    <hr />

    Author''s Note: Hey this is my first detailed magic fight i hope i did well. :D

 Title change

    Hi i have never really been happy with the title so i was thinking of changing it that''s why i will give the reader 3 choices of what i will do

    <ol type="$type"></li>

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.<li>Change title to Dark Marks</li>

    <li>Come up with something else</li>

    <li>Keep it how it is

    </li></ol>

    Just leave your votes in the comments

 Ch 19 Maxed Out

    I Burst forward i aim my punch to her body,she blocks with her knee encased in lighting,next she tries to kick me in the head i duck down to avoid the hit, next i try to punch her leg before she can bring it down i''m able to land a successful hit.A burst of lightning hits me but only as a distraction as she retreats.

    Her leg is bleeding, i must have really damaged something when i made contact. I make eye contact with her she smiles again i have to say this she really can smile in any circumstance.Her body erupts with lighting more powerful then it has been before.I can tell that up until now she was holding back and if i get hit by even one of those lightning bolts i''m a goner.

    ''Drake got any advice''

    ''No, Who ever this girl is she is releasing an amazing amount of lighting there is definitely something special about her"

    ''That''s not advice"

    ''Yes it is give up''

    ''Would a Dragon give up''

    ''NO''

    ''Exactly so can i have that advice now''

    ''There no advice i can give you only power,but i must warn you the power i give you will push the limits of what you can handle and for that you will not be able to use the [Dragon Mark] for twenty-four hours''

    ''That''s fine with me just give me the power''

    ''Already have''

    I feel a burning sensation deep in my chest it gets hotter and hotter,but it''s nothing like when i went through the test for the mark.Once the burning sensation is gone it is replaced by the feeling of snakes sliming through my veins i look down and my veins are actually popping out and turning black.I feel my skin start to burn and dry out but i continue through the pain after a few more seconds it stops.

    And when it does i feel the power rush through me all the pain is soon gone with the feeling of absolute power.

    My body explodes into crimson flames my body becomes enhanced to new heights i can see,smell,and feel everything around me this was totally worth it.The mana inside my veins also feels diffrent more familiar more powerfull then it has ever been.Is this what a real fire dargon feels like.I really like it

    ''It will only last one minute so i would not waste time''

    ''Trust me i won''t''

    I look back at Sylvia her face is covered in shock at my new form but i don''t care because this fight ends now.I am on her in seconds i punch towards her ribs she dodges to the side good thing she did because the sonic boom alone of that punch destroyed some of the arena.We continue the fight like this i keep attacking and she keeps dodging never attacking fine i will show a dragon''s power.I launch myself into the air and release my mana like a meteor shower it covers and destroys the entire arena Sylvia is hit by a few while trying to escape.All that''s left once i am done is smoke and rubble.Then a streak of blue light comes from the smoke and punches me in the face i don''t feel i thing.I love maxing out my power.I look and it''s Sylvia i guess she still has fight but she doesn''t look good this will be over soon. We bounce around the the arena exchanging blows until we are both back in the starting positions.

    ''5 seconds left''

    ''Ok thanks time to end this"

    I gather all the power i have left into one final attack i start to ball up every last bit of mana in my body in the end all my stored up mana looks like a mini sun.I throw it at Sylvia at full force.I expect her to dodge or defend or do something but she just stands there Then her hair flashes for a second Into an even brighter silver color, a bolt of green lightning meets my attack then all i see is white and a ringing sound.Did it work.

    I''m answered by a powerful strike to the chest. It''s Sylvia her hair is back to being normal silver her body is really damaged cuts and bruises all over.The force of her strike sends me into the wall.I cough up some blood.My body starts to return to normal.Then the pain hits me Damn my whole body feels.But i won''t loose to no one.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    I activate my [Sword Mark] I feel the power it gives me the strength to stand back up and face her one more time.

    "You really are stubborn"

    "Some would call it incredible will"

    She smiles again.

    "Fine if you want to keep on going who am i to argue"

    "Good, because i could go all day"

    We begin to run at each other preparing our fianal attacks.My body freezes up suddenly and a cooling breese enters my body.I look at Sylvia and the same thing is happening to her.I look around for the source then a farmiliar aura and face appears in the sky it''s the princibal.

    "Sorry but unfortunatly a continued fight is not an option.You to are both heavely injured and you destroyed the arena.And that means that both representives From class 1A and class 1E are the winners.So evryone give them around of applause".

    "CHEERING"

    The entire crowed goes wild cheering our names and applauding us.Well most, only some of class A and B are cheering and it''s not for me. While C and D are all cheering but E is going wild i guess they all have the taste for not being on the bottom and they like it.Can''t say i blame them though it is the best feeling when you rise up from the dirt.

    My body finally gets freed once most of more serious wound have healed.I turn off my [Sword Mark] and prepare to head back to my seat.When i see Sylvia walking towards me i wonder what she wants.Sylvia holds out her hand for a handshake. While giving me another one of her iconic smiles.I accept the handshake.

    "That was a great sparring match.So what noble familt do you come from"

    "I''m not from a noble family,i come from a small mountain village"

    "Incredible you must be a real genius.I would presume that you are entering the [Grand Combat Tournament]"

    "Yes i am"

    "Well then i hope to meet you there"

    We separate and return to our seats. Netherwing flies over and rests on my shoulder,i scratch him on his chin.

    "That sure was entertaining.How you feeling after that"

    "I feel like going for another round"

    "You''re weird"

    The principal walks into the middle of the arena, golden lights start to shine down on him.

    "I hope you all have enjoyed our little practice sesation and i hope it has gotten you well excited for the rest of the school year.Now then i wish all of you a fabulous day and good bye".

    His hands start to glow a weird purple colour he swipes them across the stadium.My vision goes white.When i open them back up i am back in the classroom in my seat.What the hell did he just teleport me and everyone else without a stone or any runes.I''ve just met a another dangerous person for sure.

    "OK now class here is the change to your schelduels you now have the next peroid off after that everything returns to normal so enjoy.Me on the other hand will be in my office if you need me"

    The teacher leaves the room.Everone starts talking about various things but i seem to be the hot topic.By what i heard alot of them want to talk to me but are afraid well that''s fine if someone wants to talk i''ll be happy to.After i take a nap on my desk.

    "Yawn"

    "Tired"

    "Yes i am going to sleep on my desk"

    "Ok i will just sit here and do a little light reading.I''ll wake you up next period"

    "Thanks"

    I place my head onto my desk and close my eyes.I feel Netherwing cuddle up near me and get into a sleep position good boy.

 Ch 20 Class

    Sylvia''s POV

    I take my seat.Then the princibal uses his famous teleportation magic and i am back in my classroom.At first our homeroom teahcer Mrs Strem tells us we now have a free peroid.But all i can think about is the fight i was just in that boy i faced Kaito he had incredible physical attack and that fire magic was incredibly powerfull.That transformation near the end was trully fierce though if i didn''t show my true power then i would have been finished off rather quick.But none of that even comes close to what he did with my lightning stopping it like that should not have even been possible i don''t think even the Sage of magic could have pulled that off.I need to know how he did it.

    Once the teacher has finished her speech and walked out off the room.Everyone starts crowding me asking all soughts off questions i just tune them out.How did he do it he said is was a trick but there is no way that was a trick that was absolute cotrol.During the fight i tried to move it so much but it just woudn''t listen it had tuned into a imoverbal object.

    "Hey guys stop crowding her"

    That voice is of my best friend Susan.We go back to when we were still in diapers she has always been by my side helping me through everything.The crowd splits and she walks in.Her green hair cut short like a boy and that Flat chest of hers that she is so defensive of.Some people have even mistake her for a boy when we were younger that''s why she always wears a dress or a skirt so that never happens again.

    " Don''t you guys no that the best freind should always get the first question.So what was he like"

    "What do you mean by that"

    "Well you know his personality and stuff all we saw was you guys talking we didn''t get to hear anything".

    "His personality. He seemed nice"

    "What did you guys talk about"

    "Nothing much but i did ask him what noble family he came and he said he didn''t come from any"

    "WHAT that''s impossible unless he is some kind of genius"

    "Well that''s what he said"

    "Then he''s liar"

    A Cold voice broke through the crowd.I don''t have to look around for the source i already know who''s that voice it was.Arthur Coldwind. The crowd splits in two and some even bow their heads.He is from a very famous family one of the four major clans his is [Ice Serpent] they are a clan the specializes in ice magic.Not only is he from a rich family but he has considerable skill he has challenged me many times to combat i always win but he always comes back.His looks are not bad he has blue long hair that covers his right eye and piercings in his ear. But the problem with him is his personality he thinks himself better than everyone else.And that is something i can''t stand.

    "How about you shut up Arthur"

    "Why should i am not a liar"

    "And how would you know if he is lying or not"

    "I know because i can tell if someone is a genius like myself"

    "Well then since i have beat you many times does that make me a genius"

    "Please i was going easy on you."

    "So if you were going easy on me why was there always so much blood.And that smell of arrogance is starting to affect my nose so i''m out of here"

    And with that i got out of my seat and walked out of the class and into the hallway.Susan quickly follows me.

    "Wow Arthur can be a ass sometimes"

    "Don''t you mean always"

    "Yep"

    "Hahahahaha"

    "So you didn''t answer me before what was he like"

    "Yes i did"

    "That''s not what i meant"

    Why can''t i give her a straight answer what he was like.He was respectful and nice but there was something else that i saw on his face determination,will, the strength to not give up no matter what but i feel like that''s just scratching the surface of what he really is but i do know this he is very interesting.

    "To be honest Susan i really can''t tell you i guess i am going to have to get more time with him before i can really say"

    Kaito''s POV

    Awwww man why did the bell have to just as i was starting to enjoy my sleep.Okay let''s see what class i have now. Chemestry well that''s good i have always been good at that subject.Well i was back on earth but who knows how well i will do here.Now then my class is on the second floor.I begin walking towards the stairs i notice a few people staring at me or talking about me i seem to be a hot topic around here.I reach the staris and begin to walk up when i see.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Her the girl from the arena.What was her name Sylvia she seems to be walking with a friend.Should i go up and say hi Nah i got my own friend on my shoulder.I pet Netherwing and continue to  head towards class.When i walk in i see the class it is kinda of like a evil genius workplace there are very little amount of seats. Chemistry and other scientific stuff along the tables.The teacher turns out to be my homeroom teacher. He is writing stuff on the blackboard.

    I go and take the place closest to the back and try not to draw too much attention.Unlike who just walked in.A blond bombshell with curls in her hair and a massive bust there also seems to be a pack of lusty guys following her. She is attractive but i think that aura she carries is really strong that of a noble person and not just that it''s also the way she carries herself just like nobility.

    A boy hold out a chair for her and she sits down at the front the boys all sit around her.

    "Alright class good to see you all today we will be creating this potion.

    He point to the chalk board that has a list of ingredients and measurements on how to enter them and how to create the potion. By what i would guess is that we are making a simple health potion not much needed Master already taught me the basics of this.

    Everyone either gets into groups or pairs. I just walk to the closest station.The teacher has already supplied all the ingredients all we need to do is follow the instructions and math and we are done.

    I begin mixing the ingredients. Then i mix them inside the veils.I turn on the Magic lamp and use it to heat up the vials to the correct tempreture.Once that''s done i pour all the vial into a clear bottle then i shake.It quickly turn green inside the bottle and that''s how you make a perfect health potion.

    I hear a commotion over at the blond girl''s station. I take a peek and they are in shambles the entire group of boys are trying to make the potion while she justs sits there watching.Once they''re finished i see their finished product.It''s digusting black slug in the Glass bottle. Damn i no what they did wrong.

    I should help them just because it it sad to just watch them like this. I grab [Grellth Root] From my table it looks similar to ginger but on this planet it has healing properties.But it is incredibly strong you can''t use too much or it will have the reverse effect.And that''s what these idiots did.

    I push past the group and take a knife from there table and start shaving off pieces of the root into the bottle then i grab some water and add that.Then a spoon and i ster for a few seconds.I quickly changes to a green color. There i fixed the problem easy. I walk away and return to my station.

    All they needed to do was just add a little extra then dilute it a lot so that set a base for the rest of the potion simple.

    The teacher starts making his rounds to check how we did. He reaches the blond girl''s station. He takes a few sample then a thumbs up all the boys are very happy i even see there smile.Then she looks in my direction and smiles. It is very similar to Synthia''s but the difference is the look in her eyes the same look that Maria had.

    The teacher comes over and takes a few samples of my work and then gives me a thumbs up. I just smile and drink down the potion in one go. I need to recover my strength after that fight.The class continues no more making potion just talking about different plants and formulas. Soon the bell goes for lunch. Everyone leaves but just before i do i see the girl with blonde hair give me another look. What ever if she tries anything i will just crush her simple.

    Suddenly my bracelet goes off.

    "Yes"

    "Kaito you want to meet up for lunch"

    "Yeah"

    "Ok meet you just out front of the cafeteria".

 Ch 21 Lunch

    I see Luke and Cerberus out the front of the Cafeteria doors.

    "Wait long"

    "No me and cerberus were just talking a little"

    Cerberus jumps up Luke and rests on top of his head.

    "Yupp"

    It''s hard to think that when Luke flows mana into Cerberus he becomes a big freitning death machine.

    "So want to head in now"

    "Sure"

    We walk into the cafeteria. It''s the first times i have see it.I have to say it''s quite busy there alot of people eating food and chatting at the tables.At the back of the cafeteria is food stands where students can buy my food.

    "So what are you going to get"

    "Probably something with a lot of meat"

    "Oh well then i recommend the lasagna, Me on the other hand i''m going to get a hamburger and Cerberus is getting a salad"

    "Hmmm good idea. What do you want Netherwing"

    "Squak"

    He points his head towards a stand selling steak.I could go for that too let''s get it.

    "Sorry but i think me and Netherwing are going to get steak.Meet back here onnce we got our food"

    "Ok see you soon"

    We walk our separate ways. I go and stand in line for the steak. It takes 10 minutes until we get to the front. I see a familiar face in front of me .It''s the girl who put her hand up for class president.And she seems to be having trouble paying. Might as well help her out we are classmates.

    I walk up and drop a two gold coins onto the counter.

    "I will be paying for her meal ok. And i would like to order two more steaks"

    "Yes Yes sir i will get those right away"

    "Thank You. But why did you pay for me"

    "Simple because i wanted to. And we are both from class 1E we should support each other"

    She gives me a deep now then grabs her food and runs off.She seemed to be nice i should get to know her more since she is class president.My meal comes out a little later i grab it and meet Luke back at the starting place.

    "So where should we sit"

    "That place looks alright"

    I point to a empty table near the window with nearly no one near it.

    "Looks nice let''s go"

    We go and sit down on our table.Netherwing digs in as soon as we sit down.Cerberus takes a little more time but soon joins in.I take my time eating my meal.I look over at lUke and he is eating like an animal come on man use a fork.

    I am halfway through my meal when i feel a familiar aura enter the room. I look over my shoulder and it''s the blond girl with the curls followed by her group of guys, her group seems to have gotten bigger since i last saw her. She looks over the room we make eye contact.She begins to make her way over to me.Why me.

    Luke look up from his food and sees the girl.

    "Hey Kaito i think the School beauty queen is coming over"

    "School beauty queen"

    "Yeah her name''s Elizabeth Goldmage and she attracts guys around her like planets to a sun but she never dates all she does is use the guys to do her bidding"

    Goldmage A high noble clan that is led solely by women the only reason men are even in the clan is for reproduction and their power well at least i now my opponent now.

    "Hello you are Kaito right it is nice to meet you"

    I turn around and see her smiling a sweet smile at me while her gang of boys just give me death stares.Yeah trust me guys not interested.

    "And your Elizabeth the pleasure is all mine"

    I shine my own smile at her.

    "Well you are more than i expected Kaito i thought you were just a great fighter but you are all so a genius who can make potions.Since you seem to be eating lunch how about you come join me"

    She shines another smile at me wow she is really trying to seduce me isn''t she.

    "Sorry but i am eating with my friend"

    "Oh really i''m sure he won''t mind if you come with me. Right you will let Kaito come eat with me"

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Luke doesn''t give her any attention he just continues to eat.I think i saw her eye twitch when he ignored her but she kept up the smile.

    "See he doesn''t mind so what do you say now"

    Oh you want to know what i say to your little invite.

    Sylvia POV

    "YAAAAA WWW NNN! Man i am so tired after math class"

    "How you slept through it"

    "Where well just being in math class makes me tired"

    "OK fair point"

    "So what you want to do for lunch"

    "I was thinking we could just get something from the cafeteria"

    "Sounds good"

    Me and Susan walk into the cafeteria it''s really busy.

    "So what you going to get for lunch"

    "Salad.You"

    "Probably a Pasta"

    I line up for my pasta it doesn''t take long.Me and susuan meet back up and go and seat down at a empty table and dig in.

    "Sylvia,Susan"

    I look up and see Betty and Claire.Betty has pink hair and incredible bust and a great face she is really attractive add on the fact that she''s really clumsy and a bit of a air head, all the boys love her.Then there''s Claire she is the class president for 1A and she is what most boys call a cold beauty she had long black that she keeps well kept her body is slim her bust is just bigger than susan''s.They are both good people from noble families who i have known for a long time.

    "Hey guys what you doing here,Don''t you usually eat food from home"

    "Most of the time we do but today we thought we would eat with you since that was one hell of a duel today".

    "Yeah that guy was really strong he went"Pow Pow" and you went "Pew Pew".

    "Yes he was strong and well skilled but get this Sylvia told me he told her he''s not from any noble family"

    "What is that even possible i though for someone to be on Sylvia''s level that would at least have to be from a big noble house"

    My friends kept chatting. When i see Elizabeth and her slaves walk past our table which is strange because usually she avoids us all together me and her don''t really like each other for reasons.She looks at me and gives me a smile,what for.

    I don''t understand why she did that until i see where she is heading towards Kaito but why would she go after him because he has incredible fighting skills or some other reason it doesn''t matter i have to stop her before i can think of a way to stop her she is already talking to him.For some reason i feel something in my chest while she does this,but then i see Kaito smile back why does my chest hurt even more now.They continue to talk more. I feel something on my shoulder and it breaks me out of the trance i was in. I turn around to see Susan.

    "What you staring at Sylvia"

    "Nothing"

    "Oh really then why are your cheeks red"

    "They are not"

    "Yes they are"

    "Awww Sylvy that is so cute"

    Damn they found me out and why are my cheeks red.

    "So that''s what you were staring at"

    .....

    "So Elizabeth''s seduce trying to seduce Kaito i don''t think it will work"

    "Me neither"

    "I think it will"

    "Idiot you''re  supposed to say it won''t"

    "Oh sorry, I don''t think it will work"

    "Thanks guys but i already know the outcome"

    "Which is"

    "Kaito will turn her down he''s not that kind of guy"

    "Well why don''t you make sure he doesn''t"

    "And how am i supposed to do that"

    "Go over there and tell Elizabeth to take a hike"

    "No i can''t do that it would just be rude"

    "Well you can at least go over there"

    "And say what"

    "You just want to chat and eat lunch together"

    "Ok that seems reasonable"

    I get out of my seat and walk over to Kaito''s table.

 Ch 22 Magic class

    Kaito''s POV

    "How about you just leave already you starting to get on my nerves".

    "Pardon?"

    "I said you are getting on my nerves SO JUST LEAVE!"

    "What did you say to our goddess"

    "I said she is annoying and you guys are just pathetic so piss off before i loose my temper"

    "Well aren''t you just ghastly,i was wrong about you,i will never have lunch with you and i think you have insulted my friends maybe they should teach you a lesson"

    "I Don''t think so Elizabeth"

    I look around the crowd of boys and see Sylvia, is she trying to protect me

    She seems to be staring really deep dagger at Sylvia.

    "Whatever it''s not like i wanted him any way"

    She storms away with her group of boys who are all giving me death stares like i care.

    "Thanks Sylvia she was a real pest"

    "Don''t worry about it i have been dealing with her for a while now"

    "Still i should thank you"

    "Ok if you really want to thank me then teach me that trick that you did with the lightning and we will call it even"

    ''Drake can i teach her how to do what i do''

    ''Do whatever you want with what i taught you it''s nothing special''

    "Sure i can teach you, but lunch is nearly over so we will have to do it some other time"

    "How about after school if you''re free"

    "OK i have nothing on"

    "Well see ya"

    She turns around and goes back to her table.

    "Hey how come you never offered to teach me the lighting trick"

    "You never asked me to teach you"

    "Well i do"

    "Ok i will teach you too, After school"

    "Deal"

    "Now come on we got class now"

    "Yeah general Magic right"

    .......

    Me and Luke are sitting inside the classroom playing rock paper scissors which i taught him at first he asked where i learned this i just said it was a common game in my village. We continue to play.When suddenly a giant rainbow bird burst through the door and into the room,It is extremely beautiful each feather is a rainbow, when it''s finally done circling the class it lands on the desk.Then great bursts of light start coming from the bird and it changes before our very eyes and it soon turns into a beautiful women. The women is stunning by her looks she seems to be in her twenties has a very nice figure that complements her Long purple hair, She''s wearing a long rainbow coloured dress that shows off a lot of cleavage the dress reaches her feet. The entire class was stunned.

    ''Drake what the hell is she''

    ''Don''t worry she is human but the magic she just used is called Aura magic this magic lets a person study the Aura of a living being then use their own mana to replicate that Aura this lets the person take on the appearance,voice,magic and other things except memory. I have to say this women is very skilled to be able to pull off such high level magic so easily''

    ''If she goes to read my Aura what will she see''

    ''Don''t worry as soon as i felt her enter the room i hid my aura and the other beings soul unless she can see inside your soul it should be impossible''

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ''Ok thanks''

    I focus my attention back on to the women.

    "Hello class my name is Sera Mistine and i will be your new General Magic teacher"

    The entire room is captivated by her i''m just a little upset i can''t use the dragon mark to see her aura.

    "Now then class the first thing we will be going over is the 6 main elements in magic and they are Fire,Water,Earth,Air,Ligh,Darkness these are the 6 main elements that most people have ifinities towards. But don''t misunderstand if you have a inffinity towrds fire that doesn''t mean you can''t use water magic it just means that it will be harder to learan water then fire.Now i know what you must be thinking what about the other magics like lightning,ice,lava,plant and such well they are sub elements and people can have a inffinity towrds those elements it''s just more rare and now children we will talk about the last two forms of magic.

    First one is Core magic this is the most powerful form of magic this covers the elements Known as Time,Space,Gravity. Now for the magic known as Ancient magic this form of magic was used by the oldest beings in history it is incredibly powerful and only second to Core magic the elements are Blood,Necromancy,Void,Soul. And that children is all the forms of magic."

    ''She''s wrong there is another form of magic''

    ''Really what is it''

    ''Primal magic. What is primal magic''

    ''The strongest form of magic it let''s the user control anything and everything the most common use for it is telekinesis but that''s just it''s lowest form when trained and focused it can be used to create any out of nothing but magic''

    ''How do you know of this other form magic''

    ''When i was still young i saw a celestial being do incredible thing with just a single thought and that was how i learnt of Primal Magic''

    ''Ok thanks for telling me'',Hey drake i have a question do i have a infinity to a element''

    ''Yes you do but because your body is from another world it can not use your own mana very well and your mana reserves are very small, that''s why it it better if you just use my mana instead of using yours''

    ''Ok i understand but i do have a element what is it''

    ''Blood is your element this meaning you can use blood magic easier than any other that includes my fire magic''

    ''Wait isn''t blood magic one of the Accident forms of magic''

    ''Yes it is making it very powerful but it can also be a double edged sword if you don''t know how to use it''

    ''So teach me how to''

    ''You want me to teach you how to use Blood magic''

    ''Don''t tell me the all mighty flame dragon Drake doesn''t know how to use blood magic''

    ''I know how to i know everything about basic magic like that it''s just i can''t teach you here you will have to wait until we are alone and somewhere very quiet understood''

    ''Understood''

    I wonder why all the secrecy is blood magic really that powerful.

    <hr />

    Hey just thought i would apologize for the how short this chapter is and i hope everyone liked the different types of magic i put in.

 Ch 23 Magical game

    "Okay now class we will be playing a little game. How you play is simple you will all great spheres of mana i will also great spheres of mana then you will attempt to catch me, the person how does manage to catch me does not have to write down lines of magic theories like the rest of the class will have to do. So i suggest you all make then starting now"

    Everyone got started on their own little spheres of magic some were done very fast while other took a little longer.I look over at Luke and he is already done.The sphere of mana looks a like a ball made out of purple mist,Well that''s just a interesting design. But what am i going to do i can''t use the [Dragon Mark] so now i have no mana. I feel slightly depressed until i see a sphere start to from in front of me when it''s done it is a jet black orb. How the hell did that just happen.

    "Squak"

    I look up at Netherwing and he is just looking at me then the orb.

    "Did you make this Netherwing"

    Netherwing just nods his head as much as a crow can.I got a really good familiar.I pet his head because he did a really good job.

    "Ok now class we will begin"

    The teacher just opens her palm and a rainbow sphere forms in her hand. If i had to guess i would say this teacher really likes rainbows.Her sphere flies hi into the sky all the students give chase they are fast but the teacher is a lot faster it''s not even a competition so far. This continues for a little longer i start to see some students getting tired from operating there mana too long.

    "Hey Kaito you''re not going to try to win this"

    "I don''t see you trying"

    "I am waiting"

    "For what"

    "You''ll see"

    What was he planning.

    "This is just sad guys fine i guess i need to give you a handicap as long as your sphere touches mine you win meaning you can work with other people now"

    "That''s what you were waiting for"

    "Yep so how about it want to crush the teachers little game"

    "Yes i even have a plan listen up......"

    Many people are trying nearly the whole class has teamed up but the teacher is just dancing around them like they are not even there well that''s all about to change, i give a node to Netherwing.

    The teachers ball is dancing around the students she goes to make a dash to the corner, Netherwings sphere appears in front of her she is able to stop just before collision she goes to run but Netherwing blocks her again and again the teacher goes to run but every time Netherwing just blocks her .I have to say it''s very impressive watching Netherwing just play with her.

    "Wow i have to ask who is controlling the black sphere"

    "That would be me"

    "MR Kaito colour me surprised and here i though your affinity was fire magic"

    "It is i am using Dark magic to go easy on you"

    "Really well maybe i should stop holding back"

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Her sphere starts vanishing and reappearing and different places like it''s teleporting but really it''s just moving at incredible speeds. I have to admit she has got some really impressive moves but Netherwing is better every move she makes Netherwing counters i look over at her and smile she just returns with a angry look.

    Our little game continues she runs Netherwing cashes her down with little effort. I am surprised at how much mana Netherwing has i guessed he was a magical beast of some skill but to keep up with the teacher to this extent but soon it will come to an end. I scratch gathering behind the head he understand this is the symbol to end it, The black sphere starts spinning faster and faster while chasing down the teachers sphere then it increases to even faster speed ones the teacher can''t keep up with now the black sphere start forcing the rainbow one more and more into a corner.

    "Wow you have really surprised me Kaito to push me back so far, so go ahead and defeat me it''s a real shame no one else is as good as you"

    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that"

    Luke''s sphere appears behind the teachers and slams into it just as planned. First i get the teacher attention then i wear her down making her use up a lot of mana then i push her back further and further towards Luke''s hiding place then he jumps out at the right times and hits the teacher executed perfectly.

    "What just happened"

    "You walked right into our trap miss you see Kaito got your attention then led you to my hiding place that''s when i ambushed you and i won the game"

    "Well ain''t you a clever one but only you won what about Kaito he still has to score or he will be writing out lines"

    I just look at Netherwing he just nods his head and then his black sphere vanishes and slams into the teachers before she can even react her face is left shocked so is the rest of the class who i forgot about up till now.

    "So i guess i scored right"

    "Y-Yeah Kaito and Luke have scored meaning they don''t have to right lines"

    "Good does that mean we can leave"

    "Yes"

    "Ok I''m leaving"

    "So am i see you Miss"

    Me Luke Cerberus and Netherwing all leave the class and enter the hallway.

    "So what are you going to do now"

    "Go and train my magic in the woods near the school that i saw when you were giving me a tour, What about you"

    "I have to go hand in some paperwork for personal reasons I''ll meet you back at the home room when the end bell goes"

    "Alright meet back at the Homeroom see you"

    I start to walk off Luke goes the opposite way. I exit the main building and make my way towards the woods that are near the gym. I noticed them out the corner of my eye when i first entered the school i didn''t pay them much thought back then but now they will help me out alot with my training in Blood magic.

 Ch 24 Blood magic

    The trees are where much higher then me and are covered in green leaves, this just seems to be a nice place to stroll around no monsters and no training grounds which means it''s perfect for training all alone. I walk around until i find a plan patch of grass i go sit down in the lotus position.

    "Netherwing I''m going to be meditating here for a while i''ll call for you when i''m done ok"

    "Squawk"

    Nethering flaps his wings and takes off i have no idea where he went but i hope he has fun.

    ''So Drake is this a good enough place''

    ''Yes it is perfect now then let''s get started, first you must find the blood mana inside your body it should be easy''

    I entered a meditative state and search inside my body for mana. I find it easily it is centered around my heart it seems to have the shape of water but somehow different more violent than water more destructive it keeps bouncing around and shifting into violent shapes is this what blood mana is a violent mess of destructive power.

    ''No Blood magic is more pure than then water magic the only problem is that it is a double edged blade it can turn on you just as easily as it can destroy your opponents that''s why we will work on it very slowly"

    ''Why is it i always have to have these kinds of powers''

    ''What kind of powers''

    ''The ones that are over powered but can destroy me at the same time''

    ''I would guess shit luck''

    ''Yeah your probably right, now then what''s next with the blood magic''

    ''Next you have to draw it into your arm in would be good if you could move it around your whole body but for now you have to little mana for that so just stick to one arm''

    OK let''s give that i shot i will try what i try with the fire mana ''Flow''''Right Arm'' the command works instantly the blood mana started leaving the area around my arm and flowed into my right arm it just stayed there and continued to circulate over and over never stopping.

    ''Drake it worked and surprisingly easy''

    ''Of course it did it is your mana it will obey you while it''s in your body like any limb but once it leaves it will get a lot harder to control just to warn you, now then for the next phase you have to let a tiny amount of blood mana out of your body enough to make a single drop of blood 2cm by 2cm, ordinary people will have to make some kind of wound to do this but because blood magic is your affinity you don''t have to''

    Ok now all i have to do is is make a small drop of blood on my hand i focus a small piece of blood mana onto my hand and start to form a drop of blood there. For a few seconds i''m afraid that i screwed up but then blood starts to appear out of thin air it''s completed in seconds a single small drop of red blood.

    ''Good work now comes the hard part you have to move the blood around your body''

    ''That doesn''t sound so hard''

    I try to move the drop of blood using my mind but it feels so heavy like i am trying to move through a swap made out of lead i keep trying i finally get the drop to move an inch but that''s not good enough i need to get better no matter what i will master my Blood magic.

    55 minutes later

    I can finally move the drop around my body slowly but i can still do it progress, i am covered in sweat though but my body has not yet run out of mana which is good for now but i wonder how much longer i can last.

    ''Drake how long until my mana runs out''

    ''15 more minutes then it will need to rest for a little while before you can use it again''

    ''Ok thanks''

    Now is the time i really need to push my self i focus harder on my blood and try to push it further than before. I manage some success the drop of blood moves faster around my body then before i continue to push more and more.Soon the feeling of the swamp leaves and starts to feel like walking through through thick mud not a lot better but it sure is an improvement. I continue until i loose all connection to the blood and it just fades in the wind.

    ''So that was blood magic it''s going to be hard to learn''

    ''Yes it will but the harder the things to learn the bigger payoff''

    ''I suppose''

    "RING RING"

    The end of the day bell rings. I guess it''s time i go and meet Luke out the front of Homeroom class. I get up from the lotus position and start walking through the forest towards the main building.

    ''You can feel it can''t you''

    ''The assassins that are watching me yes there not very skilled at hiding''

    ''What are you going to do''

    ''What do you think i''m going to do''

    ''Don''t get yourself covered in to much blood''

    ''I won''t make any promises''

    "So who sent you guys i''m guessing whoever they are they didn''t Hire you for your hiding skills because that would be a waste of money"

    Four people jump down from the trees and surround me they are all wearing assassin gear like most do but there is something strange about them they all have a crest on their right shoulders the crest is in the shape of a Golden staff with a white background. So this is how Elizabeth Goldmage deals with people who reject her she sends assassins after them, correction crappy assassins.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "So you want to die with honour that''s fine with us but understand your death will not be fast"

    "Wow Elizabeth Goldmage really knows how to hold grudges doesn''t she"

    "How did you know we were assassins for the Goldmage family"

    "You have there family crest on your armour it wasn''t that hard to figure out"

    "Fine then i guess it''s time for you to die now"

    One of the assassins rushes at me with a sword drawn and aimed at my throat his speed is just sad. If i had my sword then i wouldn''t need the powers of my mark but unfortunately i do need them so here goes. I turn on my [Sword Mark], I dodge the blade then catch the assassin by the throat and crush it, ending his sad life.

    Another assassin attacks with two swords he tries to cross cut me i jump back, it was a bad move i feel a slash appear on my arm i jump to the side and see my arm his a deep slash on it i look over at where the attack came from and one of the assassins has a chain scythe, dammit i made a rookie mistake, i dash forward the one with the chain scythe throws the scythe end at me aimed for my heart i twist my body and goes past me, i grab onto the chain and pull he comes flying towards me i grab ahold of his head and smash it into the ground with all my strength Killing him.

    I feel an arrow going into my left shoulder not two deep two more come for me i jump to the right they just miss me i turn around and it''s the one who talked of dying with honor and the one with two swords. so which should i kill first the one with the bow and arrows seems like a good idea. He draws another arrow aims it at me all right let''s do this. He starts shooting arrows at me i use the trees for cover i keep getting closer but i know the one with two swords will stop me but i have a plan. I take cover behind a tree he keeps shooting arrows at it 5 arrows, 6 arrows, 7 arrows in the tree the 8th one goes through perfect i summon all my strength and punch hard into the tree *CRACK* timber the tree comes crashing down *BOOM!*.

    Once the smoke clears i see the fruit of my labor the one with the bow and arrow was completely crushed but the one with two swords only had his leg crushed pinning him under the tree oh this worked out better than i had hoped. I walk over to him and smile he starts saying things i don''t care about i pull the arrow from my shoulder and shove it into his eye he screams like a pig don''t care but he doesn''t stop. I Place my hand over his mouth.

    "Now then shut the fuck up and listen to me i will kill you no matter what you say but how i kill depends on what you say see i can kill slow and painful or i could kill fast and painless so i suggest you tell me what i want to know"

    I take my hand away from his mouth.

    "So now here''s what i want to know was it directly Elizabeth Goldmage who hired you"

    "No it was her older sister who hired me she contacted us from the fancy Motel named Asgard where she''s staying for a few more days"

    "How many people did she bring with her"

    "I didn''t see anyone with her"

    "Really?"

    "I swear please don''t hurt me"

    "Ok then how much did she pay you"

    "She said we would be made members of her clan that''s all we wanted i swear"

    I can tell he''s not lying but i still can''t believe him that''s all he wanted i don''t know if that''s sad or just pathetic.

    "Ok next question what kind of forces does the Goldmage family have inside this city"

    "Not much inside this city just a few minor connections because they have been losing power slowly in the city to the four major families"

    "Does The older sister know that you found me"

    "No she just gave us your name and appearance we looked throughout the entire school looking for you until we found you"

    "Ok thanks that''s all i needed to know"

    I grab a hold of the arrow in his eye and shove it into his brain killing him. Now then for a little message for the Goldmage family i dip my hand into the blood from the dead assassins and write in their blood ''COME AFTER ME AND DIE PAINFULLY'' now then i check my wounds they are almost completely healed thanks to the [Sword Mark] i turn it off. Dammit i am really late i have to go.

    <hr />

    Hello i thought i would just like to say hi hoped you enjoyed the fight scene and for those who don''t know what a chain scythe that''s what the link is for

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kusarigama</a>

 CH 25 Teaching

    "Sorry i''m late"

    "Yeah and what the hell happened to you your clothes are torn and you cut a cut on your arm"

    "I just had a little light exercise that''s all nothing big so what should we do now we don''t have any more classes"

    "Well first this is for you"

    He hands me a bronze key with the numbers 114 printed on it.

    "What is this"

    "It''s your room key roommate"

    "Pardon"

    "We are roommates now that''s the paperwork i was just doing it was for you to be set up in my dorm seeing as how i didn''t have a roommate i thought it would be ok for us to be roommates, so what you think"

    "I think it will be fun but just to let you know i have never lived with anyone before so if i make a mistake sorry"

    "Nah it''s alright i''m used to cleaning up after Cerberus so you and Netherwing will not be a problem"

    "Squawk"

    "I think that was thank you who knows"

    "So want to go check the place out sure"

    We begin walking down the hallway when i remember what i promised Sylvia.

    "Sorry Luke but remember what i promised Sylvia"

    "Oh yeah that whole Lightning trick ok go there but remember you gotta teach me when you get back from there ok"

    "Deal see you later"

    I start walking down the hallway towards classroom 1A to see if Sylvia is there. I open the door and look inside she isn''t there what to do now.

    "Hey you''re Kaito right"

    I turn around and there is a green haired girl with very boyish looks could she be a friend of Sylvia''s.

    "Yeah i''m Kaito"

    "So we finally we meet I''m Susan, Sylvia''s best friend pleasure to meet you"

    "Same here"

    "So what are you doing here"

    "I came to see Sylvia i was suppose to help her with something"

    "Oh really well you just missed her she went down to the library"

    "Ok thanks for the info"

    I walk off i see the friend looking at me with a big grin i wonder why she has that whatever i''m just hungry. The library is just across from the main building so it shouldn''t take me long to get there. I exit the main building and start walking across the plaza when i smell something nice i look over and there''s a food vender selling some kind of meat on a stick i bought two one for me and one for Netherwing, He really liked it i thought it was tasty.

    We finally reach the library and i have to give this school credit they know how to make a library it is at least two stories high with endless amount of books everywhere but this did make a problem for me how am i supposed to find her.

    "Hey Netherwing you know the silver haired girl can you find her for me"

    "Squak"

    He flaps his wings and takes off into the library i just find a nice seat and wait for him to come back. It doesn''t take him long to come back he lands on my shoulder and points his beak to northwest i guess he found her. We arrive at the history section i look into a row of books and see Sylvia sitting on the floor with books all around her on the floor while she intensely reads some book.

    "Sorry am i interrupting your studding"

    "Kaito no not at all i was just reading up about the saints for my history test nothing i can''t do later, So am i right to assume you''re here to teach me about that trick you do"

    "Yes but before we start i am only teaching you as a thank you so i would appreciate it if you''re taught no one else this"

    "That''s fine with me"

    "Then let''s get started first fill your entire body with your mana then let it all out"

    "Can do"

    She sits there for a few seconds not doing anything until i feel the pressure in the air change i know she has completed step one.

    "Now what"

    "Grab control of your mana so you can control it with your thoughts"

    "Already done that''s what all mages do when they send mana out of there bodies"

    Shit really well that does make sense i am still kind of a novice when it comes to magic so i need to adjust the steps to fit her.

    ''Drake because her magic is lighting what should i do''

    ''Well you can''t teach her how to learn Electrokinesis. Because you have no training in that but you can teach her how to fuse her mana with other so she can stop it so just bring out some magic then let her fuse her magic to it and she should be able to do what you did with the lightning''

    ''Ok thanks''

    I look up at Netherwing make the shape of a sphere with my hands he understands and soon a sphere of dark magic appears.

    "That''s impressive i didn''t know your magic beast was so powerful"

    "Yeah he can do a lot of things even i don''t know about,but we should get back to your training first gather the mana you let out then fuse it with the dark sphere"

    "Wait is that even possible i mean i have heard of fusing spells but not mana"

    "Well it is so have a go"

    She begins to fuse the mana with the dark spheres mana it works smoothly at first but soon sparks start to literally fly and soon she stops.

    "It''s impossible there''s no way it can be done"

    "There is but first absolutely clear you mind of any thought except for one word to your mana Fuse just that nothing else and you can do it so now try again"

    She closes her eyes and tries again but this time i can feel the peace coming from her like a large lake with only a single pebble inside it it takes her a little while but soon her mana has fused with the spheres

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Now what"

    "This"

    The ball shoots towards Sylvia she shocked and covers her face but just before contact it stops just like with what i did with her lightning she takes away her hands and pokes the sphere and sees it trying to move, then the sphere disappears and she gives a big smile.

    "It worked it worked thank you so much Kaito"

    "Don''t worry about it and just remember not to tell anyone and a little advice try not to use that skill so much it will take a lot out of you, two is about my limit"

    "Thanks for the advice"

    I get up to leave when i feel Sylvia grab a hold of my arm i turn around to see what she wants.

    "Kaito you said you where entering the [Grand Combat Tournament] mind if i ask you why"

    "I will tell you if you tell me why you are entering"

    "Fine but you first"

    "I''m entering because i want to prove and test my strength nothing else and you"

    "I''m entering because i want to defeat someone there"

    "Well then i guess we will meet there again"

    "Exactly so why did you teach me such a powerful skill"

    "I taught you to thank you for helping me deal with Elizabeth"

    "But you could have easily said no or anything else and i wouldn''t have pushed the matter"

    "True but then when we meet back at the [Grand Combat Tournament] you and i will be on different levels and what fun would that kind of fight be so that''s why i taught you so we can have a even fight"

    I  i saw her smile again but this one was filled with pure happiness, i wonder why she smiled like that i didn''t say anything that special but her hand loosened just enough for me to slip away.

    "Okay see you around Sylvia"

    "You too Kaito"

    I Exit the library. Time for me to see my new living space. I begin walking towards the commoners dorm but i hear some interesting things on my way.

    "Hey did you hear what happened in the forest near the school grounds"

    "No what happened?"

    "A bunch of assassins with the Goldmage family crest on their armour where found found brutally murdered but that''s not all there was also a message written in there blood"

    "What did it say"

    "It said ''COME AFTER ME AND DIE PAINFULLY''"

    "Holy shit the Goldmage family better look out"

    "Yeah my thoughts exactly"

    By now that information has probably reached Elizabeth and her sister i wonder if i should pay them a visit maybe tomorrow when all my marks will be fully active. I reach the dorm i open the wooden doors and they almost fall off their hinges, wow this place is just held together with glue. the entire place is made out of wood it has that very old feeling to it i walk up the stairs, i walk past dorm rooms on my way each has a plaque above the door with a number on it, it doesn''t take me long to find my room i push my key in and open up the door.

    I walk in and it is actually nice there are two beds at the back with shelves on the walls near them, there are also a table in the middle of the room and wardrobe on each side of the room. On Top of the left bed is cerberus sleeping Netherwing flies over and falls asleep near him is it wrong i think that is really cute.

    I walk into the next room at and find a small kitchen with Luke behind the stove making some kind of soup.

    "Hey Luke nice place"

    "Thanks if you want to go have a bath or something the bathroom is the room on the opposite side of the room"

    "Ok will do"

    I leave him to his cooking good thing he can cook because i tried once and somehow the curry came out like black tar. I walk into the small bathroom it just has a sink, toilet and a bathtub all i need, I take off my cloths and put them in a safe place then fill the tub up with hot water and take my bath.

    My body is relaxed and feels nice in the water perfect time for some light training i summon a ball of blood and begin moving it around myself while i soak and wash myself. I disperse it once i''m finish then i dry myself off and put on my under clothes. I walk out and see luke reading a book on his bed with Cerberus and Netherwing near him. I go and place my school clothes and other things in my wardrobe then go lie down on my bed.

    "So i heard an interesting rumour today"

    "Really what kind of rumour"

    "A bunch of assassins were found dead in the woods the rumour say they were from the Goldmage family"

    "Oh yeah i heard that rumor too i wonder what happened"

    "Didn''t you have a little problem with one of the Goldmage family members recently"

    "Hey you still want to learn the lighting trick"

    "Yeah sure, but we''re not done talking about this"

    "I know i''m just getting started"

    "Just don''t do anything too reckless without me and Cerberus backing you up okay"

    "I''ll be holding you to that tomorrow night"

    "Why what are you planning"

    "Just a little surprise for a certain member of the Goldmage family"

    "Well then if we''re doing something stupid and dangerous we better be fully prepared"

    "Yep time for you to learn the trick".

 CH 26 Challenge

    My second day at school started off with a nice breakfest made by Luke. After last night when i taught him the Magic trick he picked it up rather easy.

    Right now we were walking towards Homeroom class i checked my schedule for the day i had Sword combat training in the morning after homeroom then after that Enchantments then lunch and finally Magic combat class so it was going to be an interesting day but tonight time was going to be better now that i finally had my fire magic back i was in my prime and i really wanted to burn something.

    We entered Homeroom it was already full of people for some reason some stood up when i entered the room others just looked kind of scared was i really that terrifying now i go and take my seat at the back of the room and try to focus on moving my blood mana through my entire body i was able to get both my arms last night but it took me all night with barely any sleep so hopefully i can make it move a little faster now.

    I''m concentrating on that when four people from class 1B walk in each on has a sword attached to their hip and a crest on there shoulders of Two Twin long swords crossing each other, i recognize the crest it''s of the Arcane sword family they are a small military family who are highly recognized for being able to wield and type of sword with easy many members of the family being are apart of the royal guard. I wonder what they want. They walk straight towards me there leader stands in front of my desk he has Short brown hair and green eyes, girls would find him attractive.

    "Hello it is my pleasure to meet you Kaito my name is Eric and i have just arrived at [Celestia] but i have already heard of your skill on the battlefield being able to fight Sylvia a member of one of the great four clans is quite impressive i wonder if you would give me the same honor of a duel"

    Sylvia is a member of one of the great four clans i wonder which one and why is this wanting to duel me all of a sudden if have never even seen him before but if he want to fight sure but at the right place.

    "Sure i will happily duel you but not here i have Sword combat training next i''m guessing you have that next as well"

    "Yes i do"

    "Then how about we have our duel there"

    "That sounds fine to me i look forward to it see you then Kaito"

    He turns around and walks out with his followers in toe. What is it whenever i meet new powerful people they have to have a group of people following them around.

    "Hey Kaito what was that about"

    "Nothing much i just have a duel coming up in my next class sounds like it''s going to be fun"

    "Well don''t forget that we have a plans for tonight to deal with the Goldmage family"

    "I know that''s why even if it looks like i will loose i will not go all out"

    "Ok good looks like the teacher will be here soon we should pay attention"

    "Good morning class i hope you all have a fantastic day now for the role"

    .....

    Sword combat training

    Kaito''s Pov

    I walk into the classroom. Without Netherwing i decided to let him do his own thing for this class since he would be bored and have nothing to do.The class i have to say is quite big there are Benches on the left and right side in the middle is a massive square platform made from white stone i guess that''s the dueling area. I look around and there are many faces sitting around talking then i see a face i didn''t expect.

    The class president is sitting by her self sharpening a long silver sword with an engraving of a snake into the handle of the sword she is sharpening the sword with such skill i wonder where she got that sword from it is quite beautiful.

    "So you''re in sword class as well class prez"

    "Kaito, yes i am"

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation."Mind if i sit next to you"

    "N-no go right ahead"

    "Thanks. That''s a really nice sword there where did you get it"

    "F-from m-my father he is a blacksmith back in my home town"

    "Well he did a really nice job on it is stunning"

    "T-thank you"

    The teacher walks in it''s the same burly man from the arena match he is accompanied by Eric and his followers they seem to be talking about something the conversation seems to be making the teacher angry Eric sees me waves at the teacher then runs over to me.

    "Hey Kaito good to see you again looking forward to our little duel"

    "I think it will be fun but i do have a question are we allowed to use magic"

    "Hmmm no i only use a sword when i fight so i think we should have an equal battlefield so you should use a sword as well"

    "Unfortunately i don''t have one here"

    "There are a lot of good swords in the room at the back of the class for you to use just go and grab one and meet me on the platform, okay see you there"

    He runs over to the platform and jumps on and takes position on one side.

    "A-are you really going to fight Eric he''s suppose to be the best swordsmen in the first years"

    "I used to always run from everything but i swore to myself when i got real power that i would face every challenge that came my way no matter who or what it came from so yeah i''m going to fight him"

    I get up and walk to the back of the room and find two black sliding doors i open them up and walk in all i see is a dark lit room with hundreds of swords all over the walls and shelves all different types. Some fancy some simple some long some short others hulking and some small but none were for me i tried a few out but never any luck that''s when i reached the back of the room where i found a stack of old damaged rusty dust covered swords but for some reason i felt strange like i was meant to be here like there was some kind of jewel beneath all the dirt i just stared at the pile but before i knew it me hand with the [Sword mark] moved on it''s own reaching deeper and deeper into the pile until it grabs onto something i feel my hand start to pull it out once it''s out i finally see what it grabbed.

    It''s a sword a katana to be more precise a completly black katana the hilt is completly black with a criss cross pattern on it also has some kind of writting carved into the end of it but the interesting apart is the metal the sword is made out of it is black but has a weird metalic crome.It would look incredible in its original form but now it chipped and cracked all over even having rust in some places. Why did the [Sword mark] choose this blade.

    ''Drake can you read the writing on the end of the sword''

    ''No surprisingly i can''t it is some kind of ancient form of text even i don''t know''

    ''What how is that even possible''

    ''No idea but if i had to guess i would say the soul living in the [Sword mark] has some kind of connection to the writing''

    Okay if you chose this sword then it must be good and i will not turn it down.I walk out of the back room and take my place on the stage i look around and all the benches are full with people some even from other classes. The big burly teacher walks onto the stage and stands in between us.

    "OK all you children today we will be having a duel before class this duel will be between Eric Arcanic and Kaito this will be a single point strike win contest meaning whoever lands the first clean blow is the winner and the fighters will both be using sword this means no magic is allowed but sword skills are fair game so let the fight begin"

    <hr />

    Hey just a little side note EXAMS suck just to let everyone know but they will not affect me.

 CH 27 Brothers?

    Eric draws his sword it''s a long blade with a curve on the end, The handle is golden in the shapes of a tiger claw.I have to say his sword looks a lot more impressive than mine but that doesn''t mean i''m going to back down at all.

    "That''s an interesting blade you''ve chosen there Kaito"

    "Yeah i know it doesn''t look all that impressive but it''s real character come out in the fight"

    "Good i look forward to it"

    "BEGIN"

    Eric charges at me with inhuman speed he swings at my head i block just in time with my sword he twists and tries for my head on the other side he keeps attacking me on different sides and aiming for different body parts while pushing me back inch by inch. Damn i need to counter attack now i activate my [Sword Mark] now i side step past this next attack and try to stab him in the ribs he jumps back in time to dodge my move but i don''t give him a second to catch his breath i try stabbing at rapid fire at different places he dodges and blocks. Then he slashes the ground in an ark kicking up dirt i jump back and enter a defensive stance just incase.

    Once the dirt has cleared i get a good look at Eric he is standing in a defensive stance with his sword close to his face our eyes meet and we both give off a slight smirk. This time i Charge at him just before i make contact i stop using my foot then bring my sword up in a massive swing he blocks but it send him flying. I''m not going to let him get any breath back i keep up the pressure of my attacks he always manages to block them but not for much longer i see his form slipping and his blocks getting weaker. Our swords clash once more but now we are stuck both of us pushing against each other not letting go. That''s when he leans in close to my ear and whispered into it.

    "I knew it you''re a disciple of a sage as well."

    Wait does this mean that Eric is a disciple of a one of the 12 Sages and if he was then what sage was he the disciple of. Suddenly Eric''s sword starts to glow orange i knew what was coming a sword skill but what kind i had no idea. I quickly retreated and got into my defence stance. I could only watch as Eric''s sword started to glow brighter and brighter the energy quickly builds up in the sword dammit i couldn''t use any magic against him in this duel. Man if only master had taught me how to use the chi in my body so i could at least infuse it into my sword but no he said i would learn that later but i need it now.

    His sword continued to glow brighter until it was completely glowing a bright orange. He brought his sword above his head and slashed down the energy burst forth like a tidal wave of incredible orange energy shaped in the form of the slash. Crap all i could do is try and pull as much energy as i could from the [Sword mark] the mark glowed brighter and brighter but then it turned a red color all by it self i felt the energy wash over my body but it didn''t stop there it also start going into the sword soon my entire sword had a bright red glow around it i looked down and the words on the sword where even glowing but not as much as the blade end, that was glowing a very bright red colour then i heard a voice in my head it felt like i was suppose to say the words and before i knew it i was swinging my sword down and screaming the words out loud.

    "Reaper crimson slash".

    Our two slashes come in contact i expected there to be a fight a struggle between our two skills but there was only complete domination by my red power it moved like how people just walk through mist like nothing is even there it continued to cleave a path of destruction it came towards Eric at alarming speed but he didn''t move he just stood there with a blank expression then the red slash smashed into his body but in the end his body exploded into smoke i was stunned what the fuck just happened did my slash do that did i turn him into nothing but smoke.

    My questions were answered by the cold press of metal on my neck i turned my head to see what had happened and all i saw was Eric smiling at me i knew he had won he knew he had one the crowd even knew everyone knew.

    "Impressed by my skills"

    "I will give you credit with a sword you are quite formidable but let''s see how you do once i get to use magic"

    "Sorry but last time i checked i''m not a crazy person"

    "Okay that seems like a fair statement, now get that sword away from my neck"

    He takes the sword away from my neck and places it back onto the sheathe on his hip then stands next to me. The teacher walks up still with a pist off face i''m starting to think that''s just how he looks normally but hey i try not to judge.

    "Congratulations Eric you have won the little duel just because you handicapped your opponent but i will say this, in this classroom full of swords, in the heads of all trainees magic should not exist they should only rely on their blades but in the outside world there are no rules there is only the winner and the loser, the alive and the dead so use whatever means possible now take your seats since you two got the ball rolling we will be having an entire class duel day"

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The angry looking teacher made the last part loud so that everyone could hear i think he was just using as a cheap method of teaching. Eric came and sat down near me i sat only a little far from Celeste so she couldn''t hear our conversation i noticed that Eric''s cronies were coming over he just held up his hand and they sat down like a bunch of little bitches.

    Again Eric leaned in close to talk i knew what it was about.

    "So you are a sages disciple correct"

    "Yes i am, so which one are you trained under"

    "The sage of Swordplay what about you"

    "I''m the disciple of the Death sage"

    "Wow i would have though the sage of Magic or something close to that"

    "Hey can we get onto something a lot more important like how you even knew i was a sages disciple"

    "Oh that was easy you survived my attacks nearly no one near our age group has been able to do that so you had to either be a member of a incredibly powerful family or the disciple of a sage and since you told Sylvia you''re not apart of a major familie in only left me with one possibility"

    "So you got that i was a disciple of one of the most powerful people ever because i blocked one of your attacks"

    "Yep"

    "Ok if that makes sense to you then i hope you are happy"

    "So how did you and the sage of death meet"

    "I was running around a forest naked and he found me said i had potential and started training me a couple of months ago"

    "Well that''s a lot weirder than my story. Mine is just ruther simple the sage of Swordplay was pretending to be a beggar i helped him out then he saw my swordsmanship and offered to help me i took him up on the offer and he''s been teaching me since i was 14"

    "So your sage has been training you since you were only 14 does that mean other people know that you''re a sages disciple"

    "No i have been keeping it a secret who know what kind of trouble it might cause if i reveal it so i just keep it my secret and i will keep your as well if you do the same"

    "I''m in no position to say no am i"

    "Fantastic from this day on we are brothers"

    He put up his sleeve and revealed a golden bracelet like the one i wore he put it close to mine the red gems began to glow.

    "Good now we can contact each other whenever we need to"

    I didn''t say anything mainly because i had nothing else to but also because i didn''t yet trust him i looked him right in the eyes when he told me the story form what i could tell he wasn''t lying but just because someone doesn''t lye that doesn''t make them a trustworthy person.

    The duels continued to go on somewhere entertaining but others were just bore fests then the teacher called up Celeste she was shaking i don''t know what it was from but the look on her face was not that of excitement i would have liked to go other there and give her some amazing words of encouragement but that''s not me i''m the guy the runs around trying everything he can to just avoid sad girls all together because i am as reliable in those kind of situations as a thin tissue on a rainy day. She got out of her seat slowly and made her way to the platform slowly everything she did was slow her opponent was some slim kid, who liked to use to small swords. The teacher walked up and gave the same speech he gave us all then the fight was on i kept my eyes on Celeste i expected her to breakdown but her face just went cold and a steel glance emerged in her eyes.

    Her opponent rushed at her but she didn''t react until the last minute she slash down with her sword but it didn''t make sense her opponent was about still 2 meters away that when the sword true power was shown it came undone and turned into a whip sword before our eyes it smashed into her opponent with little effort she kept up the attacks from afar it was over very quickly once she did this i was stunned like the rest of the class, who would have thought she had that kind of skill, but i guess i was being one of those people who judged the book by it''s cover and how wrong was i behind that scared girl was an actual badass with a whip sword.

    <hr />

    Hey just a little question do people like eric as a character or not just thought i''d ask for mild curiosity oh and for every one who doesn''t know what a whip sword is just follow the link. See ya tomorrow

    http://au.pinterest.com/pin/421649583836868592/</a>

 CH 28 Disciplinary Committee

    After that show from from Celeste the class continued until it was break time.

    "So where are you going to eat"

    Why the fuck is he asking me where i''m going to eat.

    "I''ll be eating in the cafeteria why"

    "Because i was going to invite you to eat with me off campus but you seem to have plans maybe some other time"

    He walked off while waving at me is cronies quickly joined him on his way out. I got up from my seat and walked over to the teacher i was planning on asking him if i could keep the sword i found.

    "Excuse me sir but could i keep this sword"

    "That crappy old thing sure i don''t know why though"

    "Thanks"

    And with that i now had a sword even if it didn''t look all that appealing it was still a good sword i placed the sword into my belt it was a little uncomfortable but i would have to put up with it until i get a proper sword belt.I activated my contact braclet and sent a contact to Luke but nothing was coming up why. Then i saw a lot of people running in the same direction must be something interesting. I followed along until i reached a courtyard where there was a big crowd of people watching something, i was able to fight my way through the crowd to see what they were all watching.

    I have to say i am really glad i''m friends with Luke and not his enemy. In the middle of the crowd was about 16 other students some i reconized some from Elizabeth''s bunch of idiots others i had never seen before. They were all on the floor bleeding or heavy injured not life threatening but at least a month of recovery. I looked over and saw Cerberus hulked out without a single scratch and Luke just smirking. I walked over when they saw me Cerberus turned back to normal and Luke walked over with him.

    "So what happened here"

    "These guys came up to me asking all kinds of questions about you so when i told them to go slowly fuck themselves they got a little pissed and attacked me so i just let them live i think they got lucky wouldn''t you say"

    "Yeah there lucky i wasn''t around when it happened or i would have killed them without a second thought"

    "Man am i glad i''m your friend and not your enemy"

    "So this standing around talking is boring want to go get something to eat"

    "Yeah me and Cerberus are a little hungry too"

    "Okay let''s go"

    Me Luke and Cerberus start to walk away from the mess that Cerberus had created. When an annoying voice that i knew to well called out to us.

    "Hey where do you think your going"

    "I think we''re going to get some lunch from the cafeteria Elizabeth so piss off"

    "You think you can just leave after what you just did"

    "Yes i do seeing as your friends as you call them are one still alive and second they attacked my friend first so he was in the right"

    "Yeah like anyone is going to believe that"

    "All of what he just said is true"

    A male voice comes from the crowd then the entire crowd splits to let this person through. It turns out to be a messy dressed teenager with long black hair covering most of his face, only looking a few years older than me if i had to guess he was probably a 3rd year. I looked around and mostly everyone had a look of fear in their eyes i wonder who this guy was.

    "Hey Luke do you know who this is"

    "No idea"

    He looked over to me, Luke and Cerberus then over at Elizabeth.

    "Kaito you and your friends are free to go"

    "What but look what they did"

    "SHUT UP Elizabeth i saw the whole thing from the start just be thankful i am in a pleasant mood and am not going to take you in with the others on the floor"

    After the strange guy with the long hair was finished yelling at Elizabeth the bodies on the floor started to float then he walked off and the bodies followed him. Man i have shit luck don''t i. And with that the crowd quickly dispersed i saw Elizabeth give me a dirt look then disappear whatever i''m just hungry.

    Me and Luke, Cerberus and even Netherwing where all eating a nice lunch with a little chatter. When the same man from the crowd the one who everyone was scared of enters the cafeteria he looks over the entire place then see''s me and starts walking over i don''t really care i just keep eating my meal.

    "Hello Kaito,Luke it''s good to see you are both in healthy conditions i just wanted to ask you a few questions if it''s not to much trouble"

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "Well it is we are currently eating and i don''t even know who you are so why should i listen to you"

    "How dare you say that to the head of the disciplinary committee"

    A little girl''s voice comes from behind the unkempt person i look around and it''s a seven year old girl with brown hair in pink tails wearing our school uniform.

    "And who would you be he''s little cheerleader"

    "No i am the vice chairmen of the disciplinary committee"

    This time i turned to towards the supposed discipline committee chairmen

    "So that would make you the chairman shouldn''t that mean that kidnapping little girls is a big no no"

    "I didn''t kidnap anyone and she is actually older than you but because of her family''s unique bloodline they just look a lot younger than their actual age"

    "Yeah, hear that this means i am superior to you so bow your head"

    "Sorry little girl say what"

    "What"

    I heard Luke laughing under his breath from across the table.

    "Sorry but if i could cut in this is a serious matter so can we please get back to you and Luke answering some of my questions"

    "No for one thing i don''t trust you and for another we don''t have to talk to you even if you are head of the disciplinary committee"

    "All good points so what will it take for you to answer my questions"

    "A game a simple one, here are the rules me and you each make a simple droplet of blood mana then who ever can move the drop around there body faster wins sound fair"

    "It sounds fair but the thing is how do i know you aren''t setting me up"

    "How can i set you up you probably have heard about my affinity and how it''s fire so i have the same advantage as you"

    "True so then why did you choose these particular game"

    "Because for one thing blood mana is hard to move and control so it''s not an easy game and second it''s a simple game"

    "Fine i agree"

    "Then let us take our starting position"

    A crowd quickly formed around us.

    The head of the disciplinary committee produces a small knife and cut open his index finger soon a small drop of blood formed and floated in front of him.I take the knife from my plate and do the same, i could have just made it appear but that would have looked suspicious so i cut my finger and made the same drop of blood float in front of me.

    "So shall we Begin"

    "Fine by me"

    The disciplinary guy starts moving the drop of blood slowly across his body he has a very focused face. I just smirk and wave my hand the drop circles around me without any difficulty it was so easy i did it a few more times even pulling off a few ticks here and there so much fun. I look over at my opponent he has a defeated face and his shoulder are slumped down he know he has lost this fight before it even began.

    "Cheat Liar Rogue"

    The little girl starts shouting out insults to me probably because i won so easily. And because they are all true

    "Sorry but it''s not my fault he lost just because he has not at least lightly studied into each form of magic now is it"

    "But you cheated"

    "No he is right i am at fault i lost fair and square so i will be taking my leave come on Julie we have much work"

    He walked away while she stomped and just stuck her tongue out at me. She really is a child. I sit back down and Luke is looking at me like i did something wrong.

    "What?"

    "Did you really have to do that"

    "Yes because we now know more then we just did"

    "Like what"

    "We know that he is a important person in this school and second he can''t be trusted"

    "What do you mean "

    "You probably didn''t notice but there was at least 10  3rd years who were eyeing us as soon as we entered but they didn''t do anything they just observed us that was until he walked in then they shifted their positions so they had us surrounded most likely if we had tried to run away or something similar they would have stopped us"

    "But why would he do that"

    "I Don''t know but i think it would be good to stay way from that person for awhile at least until we have powered up a little"

    "Yeah i don''t think me and Cerberus could last long against a 3rd year".

    We go back to eating our meal but i can still feel eyes on us.

 CH 29 Enchantment class

    I have to give credit to the person who made this school it is very creative. I am currently sitting in my enchantment class with Netherwing he is eating some kind of worm he found.The class is kinda of plain except for the giant pentagram in the middle of the class where all the seats are centered around.

    Most of the other students have filled out the seats but the ones near me are empty. If i had to guess i would say people are scared of me, not like it''s any of my business.

    ''Hey Drake what can you tell me about enchantments''

    ''They are typically words or symbols that someone has flowed mana into but each enchantment is made up of runes and each rune needs to be written perfectly so the enhancement works otherwise it fails and nothing will happen''

    ''So you must know enchantments''

    ''I know of 600,000 different enchantments''

    ''Holy shit why are there so many enchantments''

    ''Because that is how many enchantments have been made over the history of this planet each one have it''s own purpose''

    ''Ok, then can you teach them to me''

    ''I can only teach you the runes you will need to understand those and work out the enchantments your self''

    ''Okay then how many runes are there''

    ''1,200,000''

    ''Okay how long will it take for me to learn all the runes''

    ''6 days''

    ''Fantastic, is there any way to make the time smaller''

    ''Not that i know of''

    ''Fine i guess we can do it at night when i am suppose to sleep''

    ''That will work''

    I continue to just sit back and enjoy the class when what looks like the teacher walks in. He is fat with a balding hairline, a big like face, and he is sweating a lot even know the temperature is very mild. I wonder if there is skill behind that appearance.

    He walks into the middle of the room and spreads his arms wide and makes a very broad sweeping motion.

    "Welcome all students, it is very nice to see such young eager faces here today i hope all of you will be able to become very good enchanters now then would someone like to tell me what enchantments are"

    "Enchantments are words written in runes filled with mana"

    "Correct give that kid a gold star, now then first step of learning enchantment''s is learning the runes for them and that is what this pentagram is for i will flow mana into it then the pentagram will start flowing the information in runes into your heads this will be your training while you are in my class now then let''s begin"

    The teacher sits down on the pentagram. Mana starts to erupt off his body and flow into the pentagram on the floor. As the teachers mana enters it the pentagram starts to glow a blue colour, then wisps start flowing from it and entering the other students, soon the whole room is covered in these wisps some enter me but nothing happens i look at the other students and they all have there eyes closed like they are think really hard on a problem.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ''Hey Drake what''s going on''

    ''Rune information is flowing from the pentagram in the middle of the room''

    ''Then how come i''m not getting any info''

    ''Because i''m blocking it''

    ''What why?''

    ''Because i had a look at there runes some of them are only half complete if you looked at these then tried to write out an enchantment it would take alot longer and use more mana''

    ''So what should i do''

    ''Activate the [Dragon mark] and i will give you complete rune information''

    I Activate my [Dragon mark] at first i don''t feel anything then i''m hit with information all the different runes flooding into my brain. I had to enter a form of meditation so my brain wouldn''t over load.

    From what i was seeing each rune was similar to a letter then you write them together they form an enchantment like a word they only diffrence was when you were writing them out you need to keep a current stream of mana to each rune and you have to keep the amount of mana to each rune the same to the other or is will explode in a way, also if there is any break in the rune then it will fail and stop working.

    I was finding that understanding the runes rather easy to me but then again i have probably only scratched the surface of what there really is to the runes. I thought crossed my mind while the runes flowed into me maybe the writing on the sword was some kind of ancient enchantment but if that was true then how was it connected to the [Sword mark]. My head hurts i should just leave the mysteries alone so they can be solved some other time.

    I continued to learn more and more rune. I heard my teacher voice calling us to stop the runes, i turned off the [Dragon mark] and opened my eyes.

    The teacher was still sitting on the pentagram but it was no longer glowing with mana.

    "Good work class you all now have learned runes it is your job to turn those runes into enchantments, i will warn you for you to pass this class at the end of the year you will need to at least have to write out 4 high level enchantments so if i was you i would start working on it as soon as possible, Now the bell will ring soon i hope you all enjoy your lunch"

    He stands up and walks out of the room, it doesn''t take long for the class to start chattering i just focus on all the runes i just learnt and try to see if i can make anything useful.

    I fail but i still have time to work on them before the end of the year. I get up from my seat and walk towards the cafeteria.

    <hr />

    Sorry that there was no action in this chapter but enchantments they will  be in the  story so i wanted everyone to get a clear picture of them

 CH 30 Summoning

    Nothing interesting really happened at lunch, besides Netherwing eating half my meat pie when i wasn''t looking so i just sent him to my room as a little punishment, but he will probably just be sleeping and enjoying himself.

    Magic combat class was not what i expected i thought it would have an arena or something like that but really it was set out like a college lecture room, The giant chalk boards were covered in pictures of creatures some looked cute others were huge and frightening.

    I was sitting at the back just laying around with the blood mana in my body rotating around and looking through all the runes i now had, it was rather easy to do both at the same time.

    I looked down when i heard the doors open expecting the teacher, but instead it was Sylvia, she looked around the classroom i think she saw me, she starts to walk up the stairs and takes the seat next to mine, i just stare out the window but i could still feel all the hate coming from every single boy in the class.

    "So you''re also in this class Kaito"

    "Yeah"

    "Hey where''s that familiar of yours"

    "He''s back at my room i sent him there for eating some of my meal"

    She starts laughing softly using her mouth to cover it. I will admit it was kind of cute.

    "What''s so funny"

    "Most people just order there familiars around like they''re just objects but you treat yours like a little kid, i have to say it''s quite nice to see"

    "So do you know who the teacher is for this class"

    "Yes it''s ex general Dane Skyblaze"

    "And who exactly is that"

    "What how do you not know who general Skyblaze is"

    "I grew up in a remote small village in the mountains, we don''t get much information about the outside world there"

    "Well then i will tell you, general Dane Skyblaze is famous for leading his twenty four men to defend a small village near the demon country from one thousand bandits all armed with first class magical weapons, the battle was fought for seven days and nights but in the end all of the people inside the village and the general''s men survived, he is also one of only 3 people to fight a battle saint and win even if it wasn''t a fight to the death it was still very impressive"

    "That all sounds very impressive"

    "Why does your voice carry the slightest hint of sarcasm"

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about, Hey Sylvia i heard from someone that you''re from one of the four great clans is it true"

    "Yes"

    "So which do you come from"

    "I come from the [Silver Sword] clan"

    "Really that''s surprising i heard each member of that clan always becomes a warrior"

    "Most of my family becomes warriors yes that''s true but ever since i was a little girl and i saw magic for the first ime of wanted to become a mage so i joined this school, oh and if you lived in a small mountain village so how do you know so much about my clan"

    "Ah haha i must of heard it from someone on the street somewhere while traveling"

    "You''re a terrible liar your face gives you away"

    "Of never been told that"

    "Then you must not lie that much"

    I think what i''m experiencing right now is a true pleasant moment with a female i guess there is a first for everything my only problem is how am i supposed to keep the conversation going i didn''t even start it.

    "Hey Kaito can i ask you a personal question"

    Well that came out of nowhere.

    "Sure go right ahead"

    "Why do you have the look of such pain in your eyes every time you are around other people, don''t get me wrong you seem generally happy but deep within your eyes is a lot of pain and sorrow why it that"

    "Because a past can shape a person''s eyes"

    "I''m sorry i asked it''s just been bugging me for a while"

    "No it''s alright you just asked a question it''s the people in my past who have to watch there backs"

    And i think i just broke the pleasant mood by a lot.

    We just sat there in what i would call a very awkward silence. I heard the door open. A man with dark brown hair walked through, he was wearing a black robe with bright red trimmings. I have to say he''s not what i expected his body was medium height with not much muscle, but i suppose you don''t have to be very built to have a lot of magical prowess.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Sylvia leans in close to my ear.

    "I know he might not look like much but i promise you he is one of the best mages to ever have been born"

    "Welcome class as you all know this is magical combat class and today we will be working on summonings and spirits. As you all probably know a summoning is when you use your mana to bring something from somewhere else to yourself this is done by two ways. A spirit summoning which is when someone uses their mana to connect to the spirit plane and then uses  mana to bring that spirit to our plane and keep it here with their mana this is the most common summoning that happens in combat. Then there is the large scale summoning this only can be done by at least fifty grand mages it only happens when the summoning of heroes happens.

    Summoning of heroes what is that.

    "Hey Sylvia what is the summoning of heroes"

    "It''s a grand festival that happens every 1000 years in which all the grand mages in the continent get together and summon heroes from another world"

    "Really that sounds interesting"

    Very interesting.

    "So now class you will each be summoning a spirit today so i want each each of you to enter a meditative state of mind then we can begin"

    I enter a state of meditation. I wait for a while before the air starts to change it becomes filled with mana strong mana i find it hard to breath at first but my body thankfully starts to adept.

    ''Drake what the hell was that''

    ''The teacher that is taking this class has used an artifact to connect you to the spirit plane that''s what you''re feeling now you just need to sit down and wait until a spirit finds and accepts you''

    ''How will i know when a spirit has found me''

    ''Simple it will talk to you but no matter what never open your eyes before you attract a spirit if you do that you can get seriously injured''

    ''Okay thanks for the advice''

    I continue to sit there in my meditative state. Suddenly a chill runs down my spine i feel goosebumps emerge on my skin. I''ve never felt a presence like this before one of complete evil one that doesn''t care for anything.

    "Hehehehe you blaze you blaze big i like your blaze you be my blaze we blaze forever we blaze everything"

    "Are you my summon spirit"

    "Summon spirit? No i be blaze you be blaze we be blaze you and i blaze good"

    The chilling insane voice continued to talk but i didn''t understand a word.

    ''Drake is this thing my summoned spirit yes you can open your eyes now and take a look at your summoned spirit''.

    But i don''t see anything around me except for a class full of people meditating. I look over at the teacher and he''s standing near a giant black mirror that''s giving off the powerful mana i suppose that''s the artifact that Drake spoke of.

    "This is very blaze can we blaze big now"

    I turn around and there is a human skull floating in the air surrounded by blue flames i look into it''s eyes and i see thousands of similar skulls all on fire. Just by looking at this skull i get a chill up my spine why?

    ''Drake what it this thing''

    ''It''s a corrupted spirit''

    ''What''s a corrupted spirit''

    ''They are spirits that have been summoned by summoners but when the spirit meets there summoner they get corrupted by the evil emotions that are inside the summoners heart''

    ''So they are evil''

    ''No not in anyway they are just psychotic have no emotions and are completely loyal to anyone who''s able to summon them''

    ''Great so i summoned a crazy spirit''

    ''Yes and it suits you perfectly Hahahaha''

    Damn you Drake.

    "So what''s your name"

    "Blaze we be blaze i be blaze you be blaze"

    "Okay so your name is blaze"

    The floating skull covered in flames just nodded it''s head. Great so i summoned a floating skull covered in blue flames called Blaze.

    <hr />

    Hey all readers the weekend is fast approaching and i have nothing to do so i''m asking a favor for anyone and everyone to recommend horror movies with gruesome deaths as research for when Kaito get''s his revenge.

 CH 31 Blaze

    "So Blaze what can you do"

    "I can blaze"

    "Alright anything else"

    "Blaze can blaze and make two blaze"

    "Okay go ahead"

    The flaming skull named Blaze started to shake faster and faster. Until there where two skulls both on fire.

    "We both be Blaze now"

    They talked in unison. It was cool but also really creepy

    "So you can make more of yourself what else can you do"

    "We can do a lot of blaze things let Blaze show you"

    The two skulls merged back into one. Then Blaze breathed in air. Then Blew it all out forming a giant cone of fire. He was able to perform many tricks he created fire ball out of nothing and controlled them perfectly. But the most interesting thing was the play he created on my desk, first he created little people out of fire then houses. In the end it was a play of a normal village life it was peaceful, even if everything was made out of blue flames.

    "Hey Blaze where have you seen this before"

    "My First master summoned my here"

    "Was he a mage"

    "Yes he was a powerful mage"

    "Really what did he summon you for"

    "Let me show you"

    The village burst into black flames that devoured everything .I look at Blaze the flames on his head grew brighter, The skull started to turn black. What was happening to Blaze.

    "Hey blaze are you alright"

    Blaze didn''t respond the fire just kept burning more and more until there was nearly nothing left.

    "Blaze stop"

    The fire finally stopped. Blaze shacked his skull like he was waking up from a bad dream.

    "Blaze you alright"

    "Blaze just got distracted by the first blaze"

    "Okay show what else you can blaze"

    Blaze cheered up after that the more tricks that he showed me got better and better. He might be psychotic but he doesn''t seem all that bad.

    Soon more and more spirits emerged allowing more people to awaken. There wasn''t any other corrupted spirits that showed up but the other spirits that did show up where always different and unique.

    I start to feel a strong electrical pulse i turn around and see a head sized ball of lightning on the desk in front of Sylvia it continues to give off sparks and lightning bolts. So much that Blaze placed himself in front of me to shield me from the sparks.

    When the ball finally stopped i could see what had caused it. It was a golden coloured sparrow that had purple tail feathers, green circles around it''s eyes, streaks of silver along it''s wings. It was a very nice looking bird.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The bird flapped it''s wings and flew over to Sylvia''s shoulder where it landed and nuzzled her cheek. She opened her eyes slowly. When she saw the bird she just smiled and petted it.

    "So Kaito what kind of spirit did you get"

    "Blaze introduce yourself"

    "I be Blaze, we be blaze, You not be blaze"

    "Wow is that a corrupted spirit i heard they are really hard to summon and hard to control way to go Kaito"

    "Thanks, your bird looks nice"

    "Her name is Star"

    We began talking about each others summoned creatures while they just hanged around.

    "Okay now class you will send you summoned spirits back it''s rather simple just cut off your mana to them"

    Summoned creatures disappeared rather quickly.

    "Hey i''ll see you around blaze"

    "Okay we blaze later , we blaze we blaze"

    I simply cut the mana off from blaze then there was a puff of smoke and he was gone. Sylvia did the same.

    "Okay now i want each of you to connect back to the other plane and summon your creature again without the help of the mirror or meditating"

    It wasn''t that hard to feel the spirit plane. I quickly started to send my mana again for a few minutes nothing then a heard a familiar voice.

    "BLAZE".

    "Yes it''s time for you to blaze again"

    I connected my mana too Blaze again. When i opened my eyes this time a head shaped ball of blue fire was on my desk. It didn''t take long for the ball of blue flames to turn into Blaze.

    It didn''t take long for the other student''s to re-summon their own spirits.

    "Now class it''s time for me to inspect your spirits"

    "Hey Sylvia what does he meen by inspect our summoned spirits"

    "It means he will come around and tell you if you managed to summon a complete spirit or only partially summoned the spirit"

    "Partially summoned?"

    "Yes that means when you only summoned some of the spirits power when the rest is still in the spirit plane"

    "Ok thanks for the info"

    The teacher made his way to each spirit and told the summoner either partial or complete. Then he got to my desk. He looked at Sylvia''s first.

    "It''s a partial summon but a very powerful one, good job"

    Then he came over to me and Blaze.

    "A corrupted spirit how rare and one that can talk in our tongue, It''s only a partially summoned but a strong one good work"

    He walked off to another desk.So Blaze is only partially summoned i wonder what he''s full form will be.

 CH 32 Dark Lords

    I reach my apartment after saying goodbye to Sylvia and Sending Blaze back to the spirit plane.I open the door and walk in. I see Netherwing sleeping on my bed and two brown cloaks on Luke''s bed.

    I walk over to my bed and sit down in the lotus position and start to work on my blood mana. One hour later. Luke walks in with Cerberus both carrying some kind of mask.

    "What are those for"

    "Dramatic flair we want to seem dangerous right"

    "Yeah dangerous not like a bunch of street performers"

    "Fine don''t wear the mask but i will"

    "Fine i will wear the mask hand it over"

    The mask he handed over was pitch black with holes for the eyes,under the eye holes where lines of gold that looked like tears. It felt like it was made out of some kind of wood.

    "Try it on"

    I slipped the mask onto my face. It fit surprisingly well i could see out of the eye holes easily, my breathing wasn''t affected if i had to i could wear this everywhere.

    "It fits really well good job"

    "Thanks i thought they would be perfect for tonight"

    "Okay now then what information did you get"

    "Well from what i heard the older sister of Elizabeth is named Diana and she is last in line to inherit the throne of the goldmage clan because of the fact that she has really little magic her only real power is that she has a lot of connection mostly with men".

    "Did you find out if she brought any guards with her"

    "From what i heard no, so our only real problem will be the guards the have employed at the Asgard hotel which should not be a problem"

    "Okay then let''s go over for the play for tonight".

    "First we use Cerberus to make a distraction on the street in front of the hotel then me and you sneak into the emergency staircase and make our way up to the top floor where Diana is killing any guards along the way then when we finally reach the top floor we interrogate and threaten her"

    "Ok, but there''s a few adjustments i would like to make, pass me the cloaks over there"

    Luke passes me the cloaks.

    ''Hey Drake can you give me the runes to make these cloaks blend into the darkness, and so when we move we don''t make a sound, and have extra defence''

    ''Okay just activate the [Dragon mark]''

    I activate the [Dragon mark] and start to feel the runes for the enchantments enter me i understand them easier than before, maybe because it was a just a few little runes and not a lot all at once. I place the new enchantments on the cloaks the glow for a few seconds then return to normal.

    "What did you do to the cloaks"

    "I just put a few enchantments on them now what weapons did you get"

    "I got a few simple swords since you said we can''t use anything that can be traced back to us"

    Luke pulls out two short swords from his bag they have a bronze color and a simple handel.

    "Ok pass them over"

    He passes them over to me. I ask Drake to do the same thing but this time i asked for the enchantments for speed,strength. The swords glow when i place the enchantments on them.

    "Now then i think we should be good just have to wait until night falls then we can make our move"

    "Alright but are you going to bring Netherwing"

    "No if anyone saw him at the hotel then with me it would be bad so for now he stay here"

    "Ok"

    I enter a meditation and start to focus on my blood mana i summon two drops of blood and can move them both really easily i summon a third and start on that.

    It''s been a few hours and the sun has finally starting to set i can now move the three drops of blood with very little effort.

    "So should we get going"

    "Yes it''s time"

    We place on our cloaks i feel my body tingle for a few seconds then it passes it must be the enchantments. I take off my sword and leave it near Netherwing and replace it with one of the swords Luke go. We both slip on the masks. We leave through the window and into the night Luke is carrying Cerberus in his arms. I make sure we''re not followed.

    I''m checking the building with my extra vision i got from the [Dragon Mark] So far there are fifteen people on the top six floors fourteen are armed with various weapons while one is resting on the top floor. I slip back into the alley way where Luke and Cerberus are waiting.

    "So how does it look"

    "Fourteen armed. One not. It should be rather easily as long as there are no surprises. Are you sure Cerberus won''t get caught"

    "Positive he creates the distraction we move in and complete are objective"

    "Okay it is completly night now time to start"

    "Cerberus go"

    Cerberus runs into the street between us and the hotel he starts to absorb mana from luke and quickly turns into his powerhouse self.He jumps and smashes around the street trying not to kill anyone. He started thrashing around and destroying all the stores that sit along the street. While me and Luke sneak around the chaos Cerberus has made and into the emergency staircase that lies near the lobby for the hotel.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Once we are in Luke sends Cerberus the messege to run through there link.We continue up the staircase sticking to the walls so far nothing has gotten in our way but we have to be cautious.

    We finally reach the top six floors. Guards our now patrolling the staircase at least seven in total. They are all wearing black suits, like the people from the secret service.Each one has a weapon strapped to their side

    "How do want to deal with this Kaito"

    "Easy i kill them all"

    "ALright"

    I summon three drops of blood and start spinning them into what i call a blood bullet. I aim at the guards closest to me. I send them straight through the guards heart at incredible speeds killing them instantly. None of the other guards notice have noticed the ones that dropped down dead. I continue the process killing every guard i come across while hiding in the shadows.

    We manage to get to the top floor by doing this all that. We come through the emergency doors and quickly dash to the shadows. I have to  kill some more guards while making our way to the penthouse room. The entrance is two gold and azure doors with fancy carvings. With two guards standing out the front of it i quickly kill them like the others. I push open the doors and walk in. Diana is sitting on a couch in front of the widows reading a book while enjoying some kind of wine.

    "Nice setup you''ve got here"

    She bolts up from her couch and drops her book along with her wine. I finally get a good look at her her face is just a older version of Elizabeth''s except her blond her is long and wavy and reaches her waist. Her outfit is a simple silk nighty.

    "Who are you and how dare you burst into my room.GUARDS GUARDS THERE ARE INTRUDERS"

    "I Wouldn''t bother if i was you most of your guards are dead and the ones alive are too far away woo hear you"

    "Who are you"

    "We are the know by many names in many different lands but you can call us the DARK LORDS"

    "And what do the dark lord''s want"

    "Simple you to suffer"

    I shot a drop of blood through her leg it went straight through and left a hole you could see through. But she didn''t scream she gritted her teeth and fell over.

    "You think i will beg for my life from that little scratch"

    "The sweat on your forehead says different"

    Luke walks past me i start to feel an aura of rage and bloodlust come from him. What''s gotten into him all of a sudden.

    He walks up and grabs Diana by her hair and drags her to one of the massive windows that line the penthouse.

    "Break this"

    He points at the windows. I shoot a drop of blood through it and the window shatters. Luke hoists her out the window and dangles her over the edge of the building by her hair. I walk closer and see Diana really scared now.Wow who knew that Luke had this kind of side to him.

    "NOW talk"

    "What what do you want me to talk about"

    "The assassination on the boy named Kaito why did you do it"

    "That''s what this is about just because i put a hit out on that kid"

    Luke grabs the sword from his waist and cut off some of Diana''s hair she slips and almost falls Luke adjusts his creep. She starts to cry.

    "DID I ASK YOUR OPINION NO so just answer the questions i ask or i will let gravity do it''s job"

    This time she doesn''t talk she just nods out of fear.

    "Now why did you put a hit out on Kaito"

    "Because my little sister told me too"

    "And why did she want him dead"

    "Because he disrespected her. Since our family has been on the decline we had to take drastic measure that included killing anyone you disrespected us"

    "Okay then from this day onward any more attempts on Kaito will be treated as a attack on the Dark lords. And if you think we won''t find out or won''t come after you then you''re dead wrong.

    He let her slip on purpose even more.He leaned in close to her maybe for effect or some other reason.

    "DO you understand what we Dark lords are capable of"

    "Yes Yes i understand great Dark lord"

    "Good"

    He brought her back into the penthouse and let her go near the couch.

    "Now then you will tell no one of what happened here tonight if you do your death will only happen after you finish watching all of your family and friends die by our hands"

    "What about the dead guards"

    "Make up some story. I really don''t care"

    And with that we left the penthouse. We quickly blend back into the darkness and enter the emergency staircase then we left the hotel without being seen by anyone.

 CH 33 The Tournament starts

    At a secret Martial arts temple in the mountains the sage of death Bishop is meditating in the middle of his court yard.When eleven figures cloaked in shadows step out of the air.Bishop doesn''t seem fazed he just opens his eyes and looks at them with little interest.

    "Sorry did we have a scheduled meeting and i forgot''

    "No we came today to discuss something that has come across how attention"

    "And what exactly would that be"

    "You have a new disciple and he plans on entering the [Grand Combat Tournament]"

    "Ah yes Kaito i have told him to enter the [Grand Combat Tournament] to progress his training"

    "That is highly against what we sages stand for"

    "Really and what do we stand for exactly"

    "We stand as a symbol of peace and security so that if a major catastrophe ever emerges we move to stop it. And to never get involved in the matters of any kingdoms or continents"

    "Yes. But when one of our own get''s struck down by the saints we do nothing but stand by and put on a smile how is that what we have become."

    "I understand your pain my friend but you know that because you disciple was not an official member of the Sages we could nothing for him."

    "Bullshit the only reason you my so called allies did not get involved is because you fear the saints for some idiotic reason but understand me if you or any of the saints dare to come and harm my new disciple i will show you all why i am called the sage of death"

    Massive amounts of bloodlust and death erupted from the Sage of death a few of the people shrouded in the darkness took some steps back.

    "Fine we understand and we will not push the matter any further we just hope you understand that the same applies to your disciple neither you nor any of us can stand up for him if he attracts the attention of powerful people"

    And with those final words the people vanished as if they were never there. One stayed behind.

    "What do you want sage of Swordplay"

    "Is that how you address an old friend these days"

    "Sorry. What do you want Arcus"

    "Slightly better"

    The man walks out of the shadows that conceal his identity.He his old with short gray hair and a long scar from the right corner of his face to the left.He is wearing thick battle armour made from the bones of various different ancient creatures. On his back he carries two long broad swords made from black rock, On his waist he carries two more swords these one longer than the ones on his back and made from silver.

    "I wanted to talk about the tournament"

    "What about it?"

    "There is some one in it that your disciple should watch out for"

    "Really who is this person"

    "A male who carries the legacy of the dragons"

    "What can they even allow someone like that into the tournament"

    "Yes they can as long as that person is a student at one of the great schools"

    "How did you find this out"

    "I''m not like you i explore the world as much as possible and when doing that i hear many interesting things.So what are you going to do about it."

    "Nothing."

    "Nothing are you sure that''s wise"

    "If you hold a baby''s hand too long soon it will expect your hand to be there always so it''s better to take the hand away now."

    "If you''re sure then fine. I have to be going see you at the next scheduled meeting."

    And with that the man name Arcus disappeared into the wind.

    "Hey wake your lazy ass up Kaito or you''re going to be late for the registration"

    I hear Luke yelling at me to get up. Then the door slams as he leaves.Man is it really the day to registrate for the [Grand Combat Tournament] how time flies. After we cleared up the incident with the Goldmage family three months flew past fast. I continued my classes mostly just hanged out with Luke and Cerberus as well as Netherwing. I did have the occasional sparring match with Eric. As Well as hanging out with Sylvia whenever we had Magical combat class.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "Hey Netherwing you up yet"

    "Squak"

    Netherwing comes in through the window. He spends most of his days sleeping in a nest he built himself right outside the apartment.

    "You going to come watch me at today''s match boy"

    "Squak"

    "I''ll take that as a yes"

    And with that Netherwing flew off into the sky.

    I get dressed. Then i make a breakfest and ate it. After i''m finished i leave and lock the room and head towards the main building for the registration.

    Power wise i''ve grown some what. With my blood magic i can now make endless amount of blood bullets all day without getting tired, but when it comes to other forms of blood magic it''s a little tiring but i am getting better. My control over the [Dragon mark] has gotten a lot better i can draw a lot more power from it and not get exhausted.  My swordsmanship is better then when i started but i still lose every time if it''s just swords against Eric. The [Sword mark] is still a mystery to me but at least i''ve gotten better at using it then when i first started.

    All of that doesn''t even come close when i compare it to my enchantments thanks to Drake teaching me i now know every enchantment ever and i can use all of them without any difficulty.

    As i was walking towards the registration area i continued to hear whispers of the [Grand Combat Tournament] about who was entering it. Most of the excitement was for all the A class students from all the years no one really liked to focus on the other classes because they always got beaten.

    I was finally able to see the registration vender out the front of the gymnasium. The person behind the desk was the principal himself. As i walked up to the desk i could feel the crowd''s eyes on me and hear their whispers.

    "Hello sir and what can i do for you"

    "I would like to enter the [Grand Combat Tournament]"

    "Oh ok then please let me explain some information you may need. First there is no restrictions for entering you can bring in any weapon or tool you need but these fight are one on one so only summoned beings and familiars are allowed. Second this Tournament is being held between the five great schools of the [Krankaz].The first stage of the tournament is the inner school duels in which only one hundred people can pass so that means you will have to win twenty rounds, then we move onto the real fight these is when it is people from other schools fighting each other until there is only one winner. But i must warn you if you still choose to enter you will face students from second to third year. The last and most important rule is that death is allowed if you die or you kill someone it is completely legal. Now do you still want to enter"

    "Yes"

    "Ok then just sign here and it''s official"

    He holds out a sheet of paper explaining all the rules and regulations of the tournament it also stats that if i die that no one can seek revenge on me or for me. I sign my name in blood mana.

    "Good now that''s done i will send you off to the waiting area i hope you enjoy"

    I white sphere quickly envelops me and i get transported to my first fight of the tournament.

    "Hmmm things will start to get very interesting around these parts now i can''t wait to see what gears that boy will set into motion"

    A sinister smile creeps across the principals face and his eyes shine with excitement just for a second before anyone can notice.

 CH 34 My First Fight

    When i could finally see, I saw what i think was the waiting area, there was long tables and seats placed along with them and on top of that was mountains of different foods all looking delicious.On the other side of the room was a giant gate made out of metal. Next to it was a plaque it read as."Waiting area 1".

    I walk to the nearest seat and sit down. I look around and see a lot of different people mostly people from second to third year.A few of the older ones seem to be wearing different kinds of light battle armor. Most seem to know each other by the way they all seem to be getting along and talking.I can feel the gaze of a few people on my back.

    I wait around eating a little while nothing really happens a few more people get teleport-ed in but no one really pays it any attention.Once the place is filled with all sorts of people some even caring huge weapons.Since some people had the obvious advantage i decided to draw some high level defensive enchantments on my cloths.

    I didn''t have to wait long for something to happen the giant gate opened up and a man in his late forty''s and a formal robes walked in. In his hands he carried a clipboard with sheets of paper on it.

    "Listen up all competitors you will wait here in between fights until it reaches night time in which you will be teleport-ed back to the outside world then once the fights start up again tomorrow you will be returned to this waiting area."

    "Now then you can watch all the fight on the mana screen over there"

    He pointed to a black wall that a black crystal embedded in it.

    "When it is your time to fight i will come in here and call your name you are to follow me outside to the arena. Now then first fighter from here will be Marcus leopern"

    A young male stood up as soon as the man called his name. By what i could get from his looks he was a second year. He carried a blue long spike and a shield that was also made form some kind of blue metal. He walked past the gate with a smile. The official looking man followed after him then the gate closed.

    I looked over at the wall that the man said we could watch the fights on. We all waited a little then the crystal buzzed to life and projected a scene of the arena on one side was Marcus and on the other was a guy wearing a hood that covered his face. He didn''t wear any extra armor besides the school uniform and the hood, but he did wear bandages around his fists.

    "Hello all and welcome to the [Grand Combat Tournament] today we will all be watching the opening fights of the schools best and brightest but this is of course all a lead up to the real fights that will be held in the capital [Rexenorg] and to get to that most glorious stage each person who chooses to fight in this arena must win twenty consecutive fights. So lets give them all a massive round of applause."

    The crowd goes wild with cheers for both of the fighters. Marcus is loving waving and even blowing kisses to girls in the crowd. The other fighter just stand with his hands by his sides waiting for the starting symbol.

    "Okay now let me introduce your awesome fighter today. Firstly Marcus leopern a courageous knight who believes that honor and justice should be held higher then petty thins like money and power. And last but not least Drax Drigard a powerful fighter known through out the third years for concealing great power in his fists. Now then ladies and gentlemen let the fight begin."

    I wouldn''t really call it a fight more like a one second victory. From what i was able to catch Drax moved at incredible speeds and delivered a single punch to Marcus''s abdomen shattering all of his defensive enchantments and little armor sending him flying across the stadium and into the closest wall.

    The Entire crowd was now silent even the announcer was silent.

    "Well that was unexpected but i suppose the victory goes to Drax"

    Still the crowd was silent couldn''t blame them even i was still trying to process what just happened. Drax didn''t seem to mind what anyone thought he through the gate in which he came through.Which i could only guess would be waiting area 2.

    It took a few minutes but the fights and crowd where back to there usual high as soon as the rest of the battles started. Non of the battles where anything interesting i just ate some more food while watching the fights with mild interest.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Again the official looking man walked through the gate.

    "Kaito, No last name"

    I stood up from my seat and walked over to the man. He looked down at his clip board then nodded and led me into the tunnel leading outside.

    Up ahead was the end of the tunnel and the start of my fights.When i stepped out and into the arena i was greeted with a lot of shouting and cheering. I looked across the field and saw my competition. A blond third year student who was more interested in fixing his hair and eyeing the crowd then giving me any attention.

    "Well hello again ladies and gentlemen we have another fight on our hands today between a first year and a third year."

    The entire stadium burst into laughter even my so called opponent found the fact i was a first year some what funny.

    "Now then let''s get on with the introduction. First we have Kaito who is not from any family he supposedly comes from a mountain village, he is also class 1E''s class representative so he might just have some skill to survive ah let''s say ten seconds.

    Again the stadium burst into laughter. Was me being a first year so funny to these people.

    "And now on the other end of the arena we have-"

    "Let me cut you off there mister announcer i will do my own introduction. I am as most of you know Cooper von alberk son of a great high duke. As well as that i am a spectacular water mage"

    When ever he spoke at least three words he would flick his hair even know it wasn''t that long. He also kept winking at girls in the stands. What is with these guys if your going to hit on girls do it at a bar not a arena where your fighting.

    I could hear the entire crowd laughing and making comments about me.

    "That loser thinks he can win against his betters"

    "How badly you think he will get injured"

    "Shame he''s mentally disabled because he''s quite good looking"

    "YOU CAN DO IT KAITO"

    I knew the sound of that voice. It was Luke cheering me on from the stands i didn''t look i just smiled and shook my head at my awkward friend.

    "Is that your friend he looks like a pore looser, just what i would expect to see in a commoner"

    "Maybe after he see''s what i ARGGGRGH"

    My hand was around the blond douche bag throat. I was holing him off the ground above me with just my right hand.The entire stadium was quiet after i flashed then reappeared with my opponent''s throat in my hand. It happened so fast that no one even saw it coming especially not my opponent.

    "Sorry i didn''t quite hear you repeat yourself if you would be so kind"

    He didn''t say anything he just stared into my eyes. All i saw when i stared back was fear, fear of death,fear of pain, and a fear of what i would do next. The where all logical things to be scared of since right now i was capable of anything but first i will make an example.

    I firstly lower the arrogant piece of shit back onto the floor. He just stood there his face soon turned into a grin a very scared apologetic grin. I showed my own grin. I saw a light in his eye like his was going to make it out of here with no injuries. He wasn''t.

    I slammed my first into his chest. He wen''t flying into one of the arena walls. He was twitching and had many things on him broken, but i wasn''t done. I walked up and pulled him from the crevice he made in the wall and placed him in the middle of the arena again. This time i kicked him in the side he was sent flying again into the wall. Half his body sank into the wall. This was still not the end again i pried him from the wall and placed him in the middle of the arena again on his feet. I placed my hand onto his chest and switched the [Sword mark] to [Dragon mark] then i hit him straight in the chest with a fireball, it didn''t send him flying it just burnt off most of his cloths and left a huge burn mark on his chest.

    He collapsed to his knees. I just turned around and walked to my gate it opened all by itself. Not a single person made a sound as a walked back into the waiting area.

 CH 35 Last Fight Of The Day

    After my match there where several more.I even got to see Sylvia''s match it was against a second year most people cheered for her. Maybe because i showed what a first year can do or because of her family who knows.She won the fight rather easy but that''s expected of her.

    I continued to enjoy the food until the man with the clip board came back.

    "Kaito, Your next fight is up"

    I get up from my seat and head towards the gate i start to hear whispers as i pass people.

    "Hey isn''t that the first year all most killed his first opponent"

    "So that''s the guy who kicked Cooper von alberk ass"

    "I wonder if he can do it again"

    I entered the tunnel to the entrance and started to go over a plan in my head.

    I walk out into the arena again. The crowd is it''s noisy self. I see my opponent A huge male student with muscles that look like they could crush cars. His face is ruff and his eyes have a angry look as well as being bald.He held in his right hand a giant black battle hammer the same height has his body, the head of the hammer was in the shape of two eagles facing away from each.

    "Now ladies and gentlemen. I welcome you too the last fight of the day it will surely prove to be an amazing fight as two people who already smashed there opponents go head to head.First entering the arena is as a force to be reckoned with is Walter Frgoon know to me the master of disaster wielding a massive hammer the can smash through any defense. Then we have the terrifying Kaito who has already showed that is speed and strength are a thing to be feared. Now then let''s get this started."

    The crowd starts cheering. Not just for my opponent but also for me. I wonder what changed there views.

    "So your to be my opponent i hope you put up a better fight then the last one he died on me as soon as i crushed his chest in"

    "Okay good to know"

    Walter''s hammer starts to grow with green veins, he brings it over his head and swings down sending blades of wind at me.I activate my [Dragon mark] and bring up a wall of fire to block the wind blades.More and more blades of wind slam into my fire wall luckily it holds strong. Then nothing, i keep the fire wall up but still nothing. Then something smashes through, a giant hammer aiming right at me. I quickly draw my sword from my belt and use it too block the hammer strike.

    "Not bad few people can actually block my strikes"

    The pressure from his strike continues to get stronger as the hammer glows more with green veins.Fine looks like this is a contest of weapons now i switch too [Sword mark] then flow massive amounts of power into the sword, I''ve nick named the rusty blade. It start to glow red and clash with the hammer.We continue to push against each other in a deadlock. Soon sparks start to fly between the two weapons.

    "Fine let''s see how you deal with this."

    Suddenly two eagles made from wind started to circles around us picking up more and more speed as the circled, but i couldn''t get out i was stuck with Walter and if a break concentration for a second he''s going to crush me with the hammer.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The eagles increase in speed and get close with each second. Soon a tornado starts to form around us getting stronger and bigger each second that passes i expect it too hit the crowd but an invisible barrier stops it. They must have some kind of magical force field protecting the crowd.

    The tornado continues to pick up more and more speed until it turns in a giant vortex of wind with us in the middle of it.Soon we start to float from inside of the tornado. Looks like this has turned into a zero gravity fight.

    We get separated by the winds. Walter uses the wind current to propel himself into me. His hammer tries to smashes into my chest i''m able to block it with my arms, but the force knocked my sword out of my arms, and i think he might have broken my left arm.

    Damn. I switch to my [Dragon mark] And coat my self in flames.

    "You think those flames can protect you"

    "No i think they can win me the fight"

    Quickly i move the flames on my body to my back and use them to quickly shapes wings in the shape of a dragons. Usually i wouldn''t use this but the situation calls for it.Now then i use my connection to the wings to quickly move around the tornado with little effort.I quickly dash around Walter and confuse him, Bouncing of the walls. Then i go in for the attack i aim a punch straight for Walter''s face. He manages to block it just in time. I continue to bounce around and try to strike him he blocks most but i''m able to get a few in. But i''m quickly running out of stamina and mana.

    I quickly ball out all the mana iv''e got left until it forms a shining ball of fire in my hand. Walter enters a defensive stance even bringing together wind mana to protect himself. I shoot the ball towards him, just before it makes contact it shoots up and explodes in light. Walter is dazed giving me an opportunity to get past his defenses and punch him straight to the chest with my fist coated in all the fire mana i have left.

    BOOOOOOMMMMMMM!

    Walter get''s thrown out of the tornado and slams into the ground cracks shaped like cobwebs erupt underneath Walter. After he passes out the hammer stops glowing and turns back to it''s original color and the tornado disperses and i land back on the ground.

    "Amazing ladies and gentlemen the start of the fight was amazing then it turned incredible Walter formed a tornado and then we saw a serious of explosions and then Walter comes flying out. Well everyone we might not have known what went down in the tornado but we know what the overall outcome is.

    The crowd explodes with cheering and applause for me.I find my sword lying not to far away from where me and Walter fought, i pick it up and place it back into my belt. Then i walk back into the entrance tunnel towards the waiting area.While i''m walking back i look down at my arm,it''s in a bad shape there is a lot of swelling.Thankfully the bone didn''t snap to much and come out of the skin.I hope i can get this fixed in the waiting area.

 CH 36 Late night training

    As i walk into the waiting area a man dressed in a white coat with a red cross over the left side on it comes other to me and places his hand on my broken arm, his hand quickly starts to glow. I start to feel all pain and bruising go down, soon my arm is fully healed.

    The man walks off.I look for an empty seat i''m able to spot one near some third years who seem to be playing some kind of card game. I seat down near them, the fruits they have on the table look very nice.I try a few most are sweet but one is a sour flavor.

    I continue to eat the food from the table,as other people do there own things to keep themselves entertained.

    We all wait around for about twenty minutes.Then finally the man in the official attire walks through the metal again,this time not carrying a clip board but instead a basket full of teleportation stones.

    "Listen up everyone all of you are to grab a stone from the basket then use it to return to your homes. This stone is also used to return back to the waiting room at 9am. So do not loose the stone because if you do then you are out of the competition."

    He walks over to the closest table and places the basket down, then turned around and left. As soon as he left people swarmed picking up there stones and leaving for the day.I waited until the crowd died down before retrieving my stone form the basket.I flowed some mana into it then the stone started to glow brightly,there was a flash of light and i was back in my room.

    I decided to meditate on my bed to try and get as much mana back as possible before the fights tomorrow. I don''t know how long i was meditating for but the sun has long set for the day.

    I walk to the fridge and grab some food, sit down at the dining table and dig in.The door to the apartment get''s thrown open Luke and Cerberus come through.Luke is stumbling around with his eyes half closed.I can smell the alcohol on him from the table.He collapses onto his bed as soon as his face hits his pillow he falls asleep.

    Cerberus just looks at his partner then me then the food. I grab some meat from one of the dishes i''m eating and hand it over to Cerberus.He eats it with a lot of joy. Soon it turns into me and Cerberus eating dinner together,Netherwing joins in eventually.

    Once the meal is over Cerberus and Netherwing go to bed.I have other plans for my night. I leave through the window and land on the ground with only a little dust when i land.I make my way towards the forest.For some late night sword training.

    I connect with the spirit plain and summon Blaze.

    "Blaze be back."

    "It''s good to see you Blaze"

    "It''s good for Blaze to see blaze again,Are we going to blaze now"

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "No sorry, Instead your going to help me train my swordsmanship okay"

    "No blaze.Okay"

    "Sorry blaze next time,but for now i need to try and slam into me with all your force okay."

    "No not okay that would mean that Blaze would hurt Master and Blaze do not hurt Master."

    "Don''t worry about hurting me because i''m going to block your attacks with my sword"

    "Alright if Master says it''s okay then Blaze will give it a go"

    Blaze Speeds up then rams into me.I block it with my sword.We continue to do this form of training of Blaze attacking me, and i block his attacks with my sword. Every time i manage to block his attacks he picks up speed and power.

    After three hours of doing this i''m completely wiped. Now i need to rest.

    "Okay Blaze that''s enough for today."

    "Yes master."

    I sit down in to the lotus position and begin meditating.I feel my body starting to regain some of the lost stamina.I summon my blood mana, i make four head sized drops of mana, then i start circling them around my body.

    I decide to try some form of new training that i recently learnt.

    I merge all the blood together until there''s only one ball of blood.I start to imagine a shape in my head, the sword quickly starts to take shape. The blood sword that i made, is blood red and still moving like a liquid even know it is keeping the shape of a sword. I grasp the handle, and swing the sword in a broad sweep.The sword stretches like a whip, it sharpens it''s edge as it comes in contact with the tress, it cuts them down with no resistance. I continue to slice down the trees in broad slashes, soon a massive circle of tress is cut down around me. I absorb the blood sword back into my body before i run completely out of mana

    "That was very impressive master. The sword you made cut down many trees."

    "Thanks i just wish i could make it last longer."

    "Master will manage because you are blaze"

    "Thanks Blaze.It''s time to send you back so i can rest before my next fight."

    "Okay by master make sure to summon Blaze when you need to blaze big"

    I return to my meditation so i can recover somewhat before my next fight.

    <hr />

    baconlord i hope you enjoyed the blood sword and i do hope to make more things with the blood mana. And if anyone else would like to make any recommendations of what they would like to see i will try to make it happen.

 CH 37 Deal with the Devil

    I shatter my opponents ice shield with a fireball.There sent flying a few feet in the air then land with a thud.

    "There it is ladies and gentlemen the deciding strike delivered by Kaito against Arthur Cold wind it has been a thrilling fight but now it''s other so let''s give them both a loud round of applause"

    The crowd gives a massive round of applause for both me and my opponent, even know the fight was not that exciting for me especially because he used ice magic and i used fire so i had a clear advantage. He did keep saying things about me not being a genius and that Sylvia was wrong i wonder what that was about anyway.

    I walk back into the waiting area. I look around and find a free seating area near some second years. I seat down and start eating some kind of meat on a skew except the meat is yellow, but it still taste nice.

    I get through my third one, when i feel someone approach me from behind. They are cloaking their presence, but thanks to my training i can still detect them.

    I look over at the second years and they''re still just enjoying themselves. I look around and see two bulky men walking over to our table. Why do i feel like all this is connected somehow. The second years see the bigger men approaching,all of them break out in a sweat and leave their seats as quickly as possible.

    Once there gone the big men each one sits on either side of me as closely as possible. I look straight ahead acting as normal as possible still eating, when i see someone else approaching the table this time from in front of me.

    By his looks i would say third year. He is wearing the normal school uniform,but his one has some slight alterations it his gold lining all though it. He has a very nice face even sweet and innocent looking it complements his short blond hair. I''m sure many girls have fallen for him only to get there hearts broken.

    I already don''t like him.He sits down across from me.

    "So we finally meet MR Kaito"

    "I don''t know you"

    "Of course you''t know me you only arrived a few months ago, but let me make myself clear i definitely know you"

    "Really and why do you know me"

    "Simple because your a person with power and i take notice of everyone in here with power"

    "Really, like the person who is behind me with a dagger right now"

    The guards move in closer to me. The assassin also moved in closer. I''m guessing for the kill, but it would never work there strength is not enough to kill me as long as i have my enchantments on the most they could do is maybe cause some minor cuts, by then i would retaliate.

    "So you know test him did you, see know that''s why i want you to join me"

    "You place an assassin behind me because you want me to work for you. I''m going to give you a piece of advice, most people don''t like it when there are assassins placed behind them.

    "Yes but you see me and you aren''t normal people now are we.

    "Do not put me in with you got that"

    "Whatever you say. Now then let''s get down to business"

    "I will not listen to while there is a blade aimed at my back"

    "Fair enough"

    He waves his hand, the presence quickly disappears.

    "Now then is that better better"

    "Yes now you can talk"

    "A man who get''s to the point i like that. Now then here''s my dilemma, someone is cheating in the tournaments, and i want you to put an end to it"

    "What, Why do you even think there is cheating and why would you even come to me in the first place"

    "Just watch one of Evan Ducass''s matches and you will understand why i think there is cheating going on. And for why i chose you it''s simple you have the skills needed to accomplish this task and after what you did to Diana Goldmage how could i not choose you"

    "How do you know about that"

    "Who do you think she hired those assassins from, but then those bastards double crossed me by joining that fucking clan. So you can imagine how happy i was when i heard that they were brutally murdered. Then i was even happier when one of my spies saw what happened to Diana and reported it back to me. It didn''t take me long to piece everything together.

    "So now you blackmailing me"

    "No no you''re misunderstanding me i am praising you on your marvelous job in fact i am even paying you"

    He waves his hand.This time a man fully clad in black assassins clothing appears and hands him a golden card with some print on it.This isn''t what shocks me the fact i couldn''t even sense that person is what shocks me. Who the fuck are these people.

    "Here this is for you"

    He hand me the golden card which looks and feels similar to a credit card. I look over the card it only has some simple braille on it.

    Card owner: Kaito

    Card Amount: 100 gold

    "What is this"

    "It''s called a account card it is a magical device that holds money for someone. You can use it to pay for anything. When the money in decreases or increases it will show on you card that''s what the Numbers are for and don''t worry about theft i set it too only work for you and you alone."

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "So this is my card"

    "Yep i made it for you to pay for dealing with Diana and the traitors."

    "So you''re the one you placed one hundred gold into my card"

    "Yes i was"

    "Don''t you think one hundred gold it a bit much"

    "Not in the slightest you killed those traitors and left a brutal message. Plus dealing with a bitch i was couldn''t touch because of my position. So i think this much is perfectly fair.And this isn''t really much in my line of work so just go ahead and accept it"

    He smiles a wolfish grin my way. I feel like i am making a deal with the devil. That face of his does not suit his personality. And what kind of position must he do that he can just throw around one hundred gold.

    "Okay so we have talked why you want me investigate this person and told me why you picked my, but i have a question."

    "Go right ahead and ask"

    "I''m guessing for someone like yourself you have cheated and scammed on many different occasions so why is this time any different.

    The big guys on my sides move in closer until they are almost crushing me.

    "It''s true i am in that line of work and i have done a lot of things killed,stolen,blackmailed,kidnapped and many many other things. I probably would have done the same thing this time if not for a bet i made with a friend but now this person is cheating and screwing the whole bet up so i want you to take care of him for me"

    The creepiest thing about that whole sentence was that he smiled through the whole thing never once stopping.

    "What do you mean take care of him"

    "Anything really i will leave that up to you as long as he doesn''t attend tomorrows matches it will be fine with me"

    "And what exactly will i be getting out of this"

    "Three hundred gold"

    Holly shit that''s a lot of money just to make this guy''s cheating exposed.

    "Perfect then you''ve accepted the job."

    "I never said that, i will make that decision after i have seen one of this Evan''s fights and if i do think he is cheating i will accept your offer"

    "Alright, His next match will be soon. We will both wait and see won''t we."

    As we wait for this Evan''s fight to show up i continue to eat and try to scene any other assassin''s presence. I was able to pick up six more all strategically places around the room. It was hard for me to even get a hold on their position, but i still couldn''t detect the one who passed the card to,Wait what is his name he never even said it to me.

    "Hey what''s your name"

    "My name Hahahaha. I''m surprised it took you this long to ask. My name is Jacob, Jacob Darkwood."

    Darkwood where have i heard that name before.

    "Now then ladies and gentlemen We have another amazing fight on our hands.This match will be between Evan Ducass the man who has been able to defeat every opponent with out even fighting.Then we have the lovely Georgia Ploors who can defeat any opponent with her amazing speed.So let''s get started.

    The girl dashes at her opponent with amazing speed she quickly turns into a blur. I notice something in the corner of the arena shine for a split second. Then the girl stops dead in front of Evan. Her face has turned pale, her eyes are slightly bloodshot.

    Even just walked over and pushed her over. And that was how the fight ended.

    "See how that was quite suspicious. So going to work for me now"

    "Fine i agree it was a little suspicious, but maybe he used some kind of special magic or technique that no one else knows."

    "I agree that it''s possibility, if it wasn''t for the fact that at the last tournament this happened."

    Jacob passes me a Crystal similar to the one in the wall.He flows some mana in and it starts to show a projection of Even at the last tournament he is using fire magic trying to form a simple fire ball. He makes it but suddenly it explodes in his face knocking him unconscious. He is bad that''s one of the most simple fire magic abilities out there.

    "Okay i see your point he was shit bu-"

    "Stop trying to convince yourself to not take my offer it''s a simple one do one little job for me and get money nothing illegal and if you want after this we can permanently separate. So now what do you say."

    He''s right for one thing this is a simple job that pays well, but there is another reason i have to do this because if this person continues to cheat it could cause trouble for me or someone else i need to stop it now.

    "Fine i accept your offer."

    "Great then i trust everything will work out by tomorrow.If you need any help just contact me with your bracelet my contact is already in there. See ya.

    The big men and the many assassins left with him. How did he even get his contacts into my bracelet.Damn i think i just met a seriously dangerous person.

    <hr />

    Hi everyone sorry about the late release i have been terribly ill this week, so i thought i should at least get one chapter out this week and then get back to my usual schedule next week. Sorry everyone but these things unfortunately happen to us mere mortals .

 CH 38 Investigation

    I had three matches today i won all of them with little effort. Now i''m relaxing in the Library. What i need to do now is focus on Evan''s cheating and how i am going to find out what it is.The best option i can come up with right now is to check his residence, and see if i can find anything.

    But i know absolutely nothing about him beside that he is a third year and he is terrible at magic.I feel a tap on my shoulder

    "Excuse me"

    I turn around and see a stunning women looking in her mid twenties, with black hair and a tight business suit.

    "Yes"

    "Mr Blackwood sent me to give you this"

    The lady passes me a black envelope sealed with what looks like blood.

    "Mr Blackwood said that all the information you would need for your job would be in there"

    "Okay, Thanks"

    The lady quickly turned around and left. What the fuck how did he know where i was and what i was thinking that creepy bastard.I open up the envelope. Inside is information all about Evan. Evan where he lives his day to day schedule, nearly everything about him.

    It turns out he lives in the Noble dormitory on the third floor, the room number is on one of the pieces of paper. He has very little friends because he does poor in school. His schedule for today will be to head into the city and visit the red district. He will visit his favorite brothel then a pharmacy for sleep trouble and a few other products.

    He want return until late in the day.So now is the perfect for me to do some snooping.

    I leave the library and head towards the dorm. I reach the Noble dorm. There are students moving in and out constantly as well as guards all over the place. I walk around the back. There is nothing behind the building besides forest. Not even a back door. Before going in i will need a way to disguise myself.

    I quickly bring some blood mana out and use it to make myself a cloak that covers my entire body cloths and everything, it also has a hood for my face. After i''m done with the disguise i make my blood magic cover all over my hands then using that i make myself a pair of blood talons in the shape of a hawks. So know i can climb up the wall of the building.

    I begin to climb up the wall it''s very easy thanks to my blood talons. I soon reach a third floor window. I''m able to see the massive amount of enchantments all over it before i break in. Luckily there are a lot but they''re all low level so i was able to dispele them quickly and enter with out any more hassle.

    I land into a hallway.I Take a look around and see how nice the place is compared to my dorm. There is velvet carpet on the floor,Expensive paintings decorate the white marble walls,At each corner there is a statue of golden armour.

    I start my walk to walk through the hallways. Luckily i haven''t run into anyone so far. I finally reach Evan''s room. I place my hand over the keyhole and start to pour in my blood magic, until the hole is filled with blood then i use it to form the shape of a key i turn it to unlock the door. I hear a *click*, I pull my blood mana back into my body.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Then i proceed to walk into Evan''s room. It was a normal room a lot nicer than my room, but despite that everything was normal.That only made me more suspicious. I searched everything in the room. The only place left was under the bed. I stretched my hand underneath the bed to see if i could find anything at first nothing, then i pricked my finger on something sharp really sharp.

    This time i looked under it was pitch black, so i decided to light a small flame on my finger thanks to the [Dragon mark] i finally got to see what there was.

    .......

    That cheeky bastard. Wait that doesn''t work unless. I need to contact Jacob.Suddenly sirens start to go off all around the room, Dammit he must have had some kind of detection enchantment set up somewhere. I need to get out now.

    I rush to the door and quickly run out into the hallway, the sirens are can even be hard out here in the hall.I continue to ran with all my strength, when i sword just passes in front of my face. I turn to dodge another blade, and see my attacker.It''s one of the golden statues, they must be powered by mana and only go off when there''s an alarm.

    I charge at the closest statue, it swings its sword at me, i block with my blood talon, then using my other one i pierce it through the chest.Meaning they''re hollow so i can go all out. I continue running down the hallway slashing and chopping all the suits of gold into multiple pieces. I finally reach the final hall when i''m stopped by a wall of at least six golden statues. Perfect now i can try my new weapon.

    I sacrifice one of my claws to form a ball of mana the size of my hand. I shoot in off towards the wall of statues, it hits the roof just above them, then explodes into thousands of tiny drops of blood. It tears through the statues like bullets though cardboard.

    It''s my latest weapon the Blood Grenade. It works rather easy i form a ball of mana then shoot it off, once it hits a hard object it explodes shooting off thousands of blood bullets that shred any opponent.

    I run through my massacre and finally reach the window. I jump out and land on the floor and disappear into the forest. Now all i need to do is contact Jacob.

    <hr />

    Hey sorry about being sick so i made up for it by including Oldsin''s idea of having blood talons i hope everyone enjoyed that and all the other things i did with the blood mana i plan on using everyone''s ideas latter in the story so thanks for those.Also if anyone has any thoughts on the stories or  ideas for new powers i could give Kaito feel free to comment i love it when ever i get a comment from a reader.

 CH 39 Revelation

    "Jacob you there"

    "Yes, Is there something you need from me Kaito"

    "Actually yeah i need you to look something up with your connections........"

    "Alright i''ll get some people on that. So do you think this will help your investigation"

    "I do so make sure you get those results as soon as possible"

    "Don''t worry i set some of my best people on it"

    "Ok i have other things to check on"

    I switch off my bacelet.Now i need to confirm if my theroy is right or not.I sit down on the forest floor and close my eyes making it easier to summon Blaze.

    "Master summoned"

    "Yes Blaze i need to ask you a few questions"

    "Yes master ask any question"

    "Can there be a Summoned spirit that can turn itself or someone else invisible"

    "Yes there are such spirits, but they are extremely rare and hard to control"

    "Ok, is there any way to detect them"

    "There are some spirits who specialize in detecting this spirits, other than that there is no way that i know of master"

    "Ok thanks Blaze"

    I send Blaze back into the spirit plain.

    ''Drake do you have any way of revealing those kind of spirits''

    ''There is no way to detect them , but there is a way to reveal them''

    ''How?''

    ''A combination of blood magic and enchantments''

    After a couple of hours later Drake was finnaly able to finish teaching me the technique.Now all i have to do is wait for Jacob to get back to me on what he found. Then i should be able to expose Even cheating.

    The Next Day.

    I''m sitting in the waiting area. I''ve already had two matches today now i''m waiting on my third.I feel several people approach me from the shadows. I see Jacob approaching from the other side of the room.He sits down across from me, everyone else on the table quickly leaves.

    "So i see Evan is still around. Why is that?"

    "Simple, Because i wish reveal his cheating in public not in a dark alleyway"

    "Alright if that makes it easier for you go right ahead. Oh i almost forgot the information you requested i have it right here"

    He Jacob hands me sealed envelope.I quickly open it up and check it''s contents, inside is a single sheet of paper. I quickly take it out and read over the contents.

    "So my theory was correct"

    "Yes it was. So what do you plan  on doing now"

    "I will expose him in his next match"

    "Perfect because it''s with you"

    "What. How do you know that"

    "Easy i set it up. What''s the point of having my kind of power if i don''t abuse it a little"

    "And what kind of power would that be"

    "Connections.Now i should be going. Your next fight will sure to be an amusing and i don''t want to miss it"

    He get''s up from his seat and leaves without any more words. As soon as he''s disappeared into the room The people hiding themselves quickly disappear.

    Damn it just who is this Jacob Darkwood.

    "Kaito. Your match is up"

    I leave my seat and walk towards the arena.

    "Hello again today Ladies and Gentlemen I hope you''re all having a lovely day and i hope it can only get better with the next fight we having coming up today. This fight will be between Evan Ducass the man who has been able to defeat every opponent with able even fighting. Then there is the unstoppable dark horse Kaito. Now then without further talk let''s get this fight star-"

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    "Wait. Before we start this fight i need to expose cheating in this very arena"

    The entire crowd is silenced by my last shout.I feel the magical barrier around the arena go down. The principal floats down into the arena.

    "Kaito i hope you understand that cheating is a serious accusation, do you have any proof to support this."

    "Yes i do if the principal can please raise the barrier once more"

    "This is propostorece i have never cheated this Kaito only wants to accuse me of this because he know he can''t win"

    "Fine if that is true i will suffer the consequences but i retain the right to prove my case so principal could you please raise the barrier"

    The barrier is restored around us. Now to prove that Evan is cheating. I summon a ball of blood into my hand, i place the necessary enchantments onto the blood it shines for a few seconds then stops. I aim it up into the sky, I shoot it off into the sky once it reaches a high altitude it explodes raining down blood onto the entire arena.

    I wait, and wait. But nothing happens except the rise of contempt for me

    "If that''s all you wanted to show off then you should have done that in the fight"

    "Hmph See i told you i was not a chea-"

    Suddenly in the corner off the arena summing begins to shine brightly more and more until it finally stops and the entire audience gets to see what i found out.

    Once the brightness finally dies down we get so see what it was that caused the bright light. I single giant butterfly wrapped up around someone, once the butterfly has removed itself we get too see the person. It''s a man dressed in the school uniform he has a belt from his left shoulder to the right side of his hip, inside the belt is hundred of acupuncture needles. The same kind i found i found under Evan''s bed.

    "As you can clearly see Evan here was using a rare Spirit that has the ability to turn people completely invisible from any detection to bring in someone in to poison his opponents with acupuncture needles dossed in poisons that he get''s from a store inside the city. And as everyone know bringing more than one person into a match is a clear violation.

    "Wait,Wait. This is all a big misunderstanding"

    "No it is not MR Ducass you have been caught cheating.You and your accomplce will both be punished for this"

    Before Either one of them can move bands of light wraps around Even and the other student. Both start struggling but there is no effect.

    "Thank you MR Kaito for your service today you will pass onto the next round with out any more matches today"

    "Thank you sir"

    The principle floats up into the air.Taking with him Evan and his accomplice. I walk back into the waiting area. I see something shining down in my pocket, i reach down and pull out my account card.

    Name:Kaito

    Amount:400 Gold

    A guess this means i fulfilled my job now i won''t ever have to see him again.

 CH 40 Summoners fight

    It''s the final day of the tournament.I have only two matches for today. Then i move onto the matches against other schools that will be held in the capital.

    ''So nervous?''

    ''No,should i be?''

    ''A healthy margin never hurt anyone''

    ''Thanks i will try to keep that in mind''

    ''Got any kind of strategy''

    ''Fight with all i got''

    ''I think it needs a little more depth''

    ''Fine,Fight with all i got until my opponent falls''

    ''Well at least it''s got more words in it''

    I continue to meditate and try to focus on my body.

    "Kaito,Kaito"

    I open my eyes to see the man in the official attire calling out my name. I get up and walk over to the man, he steps to side and allows me to enter the tunnel to my second last match.

    I finally reach the arena. I see my opponent across the field from me. She is wearing a long brown robe that covers her entire body. I''m able to see that the robes have a few enchantments placed on them, they are mostly medium grade with a few lower grade mixed in.

    "Well hello ladies and gentlemen i welcome you all to a fabulous day of fights. Sadly though this will be our last day of fights before all the amazing fighters move onto the main event in the capital city, so without further a dew i will introduce the fighter for today''s match. First we have the first year Dark horse that has defeated all opponents and exposed a cheating scam. So here he is everyone Kaito.

    The crowd explodes into cheers for me.

    "Go get em Kaito"

    "Blow her away"

    "Show no mercy"

    Is''t this a complete three sixty from when i entered the arena for the first time.

    "Next we have the fearsome earth master Georgia Earten She has buried all of her competition sometimes metaphorically and some time physically so what can she do against the fearsome Dark horse. I know we all can''t wait to see.

    "Kick his ass Georgia"

    "Show some awesome earth magic out there"

    "Give him hell"

    "So your the one they call the Dark Horse"

    "Apparently"

    "Well i hope we can have a fair thrilling fight unlike that one against Evan"

    "So do i"

    "BEGIN"

    Before i can do anything a magical circle appears underneath Georgia. The earth underneath her starts to shine. A massive earthquake shakes the entire arena.All the earth in the arena start to crack up and shatter. I quickly activate my [Dragon mark] and place a shield of fire around myself.

    I''m safe inside my shield, but outside the arena is getting completely destroyed. Once i finally lower my shield i get a clear look at what has happened. The entire arena is destroyed, it looks like a disaster zone after a massive earthquake has hit it. I look outside the arena the audience is completely unharmed thanks to the magical barrier protecting them.

    I look across to where my opponent should be. Instead in her place is a giant made completely out of stone. On Top of it''s head lies my opponent.

    "Incredible ladies and gentlemen Georgia has brought out her summoned spirit the earth giant king"

    So that''s how she fights with summoned spirits. Well this is going to be interesting.

    I quickly connect to the spirit plain and summon Blaze onto the field.

    "Master Blaze is here, ready to blaze"

    "Good then today we will be fighting that"

    I point over at the stone giant. I look over at blaze expecting a face of shock, but instead find Blaze grinning with a hungry look for combat in those skeleton eyes.

    "I see you can also summon spirits, but i am very surprised that your''s can talk not many spirits can do that"

    "Well trust me Blaze can do a lot more than just talk. Let me show you"

    "Blaze take down the summoner on top of the stone giant"

    "Yes master"

    Blaze shoots fourth up towards Georgia.

    "Fine let''s see what your talking spirits got. King take that spirit down"

    As Blaze is flying to meet Georgia, fists and hands shoot out of the giant and try to grab ahold of Blaze. Blaze doges in between each attack with little difficulty. As Blaze gets higher and higher towards Georgia the attacks become faster and more unpredictable.Eventually one of the hands grabs onto Blaze, emerald shards erupt from Blazes skull severely damaging it.

    The giant throws Blaze to the floor. I run over and find blaze in a bad condition.

    "Blaze are you alright"

    "Blaze just needs some mana and Blaze will blaze again"

    I flow more mana into Blaze. The injuries on Blaze quickly heal over and the flames around have even gotten stronger. Blaze flies up and places himself in front of the giant ready for another fight.

    "Blaze are you sure that you can do this"

    "Blaze is fine just needed more mana now Blaze can blaze this pathetic king out of the arena"

    Blaze begins to stare down the stone giant like they have some kind of dark past.

    "Alright then, but this time we''ll use ranged attacks"

    "Yes master"

    I stand up ready to fight with Blaze for a second time.

    "Blaze [Flame Vortex]"

    A tornado of fire shoots out from Blaze''s mouth aimed at the stone giant.

    "Impressive,Let''s see what else you''re talking spirit can do. Stone Giant King use [Emerald Shield]"

    The stone giant positions it''s arm like it was carrying a shield, and soon a round shield springs from its arm it is completely made from emeralds and shined like the sun. Blaze''s flame smashed into the shield with full force holding strong, but despite that Blaze continued to hit the shield with his fire, but no matter what at it''s current strength it would not break it.

    "Master i can not break through the shield and i am quickly running out of mana"

    "Fine then i will give you more"

    I place my hand onto the back of Blaze''s skull, the flames don''t even affect me thanks to me being his master. I bring force ton of mana from the [Dragon mark] and flow it all into Blaze.The flames covering Blaze continue to grow brighter and stronger with each drop of mana i flow into him.

    Soon the flames get so strong that cracks start to form on the shield that the stone giant is using, the cracks graw bigger and bigger until the flames completely destroy the shield and the arm the giant is using.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The giant stumbles and collapses onto one knee,Georgia isn''t looking to good either her body is covered in sweat and her breathing is hugged.

    "Want to stop now Georgia"

    "Hahahaha. No way in this fight i can finally reveal the king''s true power so prepare your self.Stone giant King [Reveal Crystal]

    The giant started to shake violently, and shards of green emerald started to shoot out of it.Once the giant was covered in the emerald crystals each one started to shine brightly.Until suddenly the entire giant and spectacular just stopped and the gaint dropped down like a puppet with all its strings cut.Georgia just sat on top of the giants head crossed legged staring at me with a wide crazed grin.

    "SCREECH"

    An ear peicing sound erupted from the now dead gaint.A single gaint emerald crytal shoots out from the dead gaint''s back.At first the crystal does nothing,but soon it starts to shift more and more screeching each time until it takes the shape of a human.

    It''s about the size of a normal human being, it has no face just the shape of a head, it''s limbs are long and skinny like a skeletons, but it has no hands or feet just sharps stumps made from emerald, but the most interesting thing about it is the crown that sits atop its head not decorations just a simple crown made from emerald.

    "Blaze can you beat that"

    "Blaze can beat anyone master wishes all Blaze needs is mana and Blaze can blaze anyone"

    "How much mana"

    "All of it master"

    "Alright"

    I place both my hands onto the back off Blaze''s skull and start pouring in all the mana i have, blood and [Dragon mark] mana more and more. I pour in so much a column of fire burst from Blaze getting bigger and stronger.I''m completely wiped i''ve poured in all my mana i''m going to need to meditate after this so i can have some for my second match.

    Once i''m all out i let go of Blaze''s head i walk back and wait for the column of fire to go down so i can see what Blaze''s true form looks like.Finally the column of fire dies down and left behind is Blaze. But now he looks different the fire around his skull is gone and left it crown made from bone that seems to have grown out of Blaze''s head.

    Inside the crown is five slots each filled with a diffrent jewel.In the center was a crimson red jewel that shined like blood ,next too that was two jewels the one on the left was blue the same colour as Blazes original flames,the one on the right was a green jewel that seemed to be even greener then the emeralds, one the far left was a jewel in the colour of white like that of a perfect pearl it gave me the feeling of completle peace,on the far right was a jewel in the colour of complete shadow nothing but darkness if the crown was made from a dark metal then this jewel would simply sink into the dark backround and no one would ever know it was there.

    I couldn''t help but stare at the new Blaze. The very aura that now revolved around Blaze was suffocating.Is this whatt Blaze''s true form was.

    "Blaze now that you have your true form can to defeat this opponent"

    "Master this is not Blaze''s true form only a mere gliplse into the true blaze, but don''t worry master this is more then enough to defeat this opponent.So just leave it too Blaze to take care of master"

    And with those words Blazed moved towards the emerald being. As Blaze moved forward so did the emerald being, each step it took slightly shook the arena, each one moved towards each other with passing seconds until they met in the center.

    "So shall we begin emerald king"

    "SCREECH"

    The so called emerald king swung its arms at Blaze like there were swords.Each strike smashed into Blaze with such force the air shook when it collided with Blaze,but surprisingly Blaze didn''t even flinch Blaze just stayed there and took the attack head on.That''s when i noticed the white jewel on Blazes bone crown was shining brighter than the rest of the jewels. Soon the emerald king figured at this attack wouldn''t work so it leaped back and crossed its arms, soon green particles started to float towards the emerald king until all the built up energy formed a ball of plasma.

    Soon it stored up so much it shot out into a powerful beam aimed right at Blaze.The green jewel on Blaze''s crown started to glow, as the beam was about to hit Blaze a green hexagonal barrier appears and completely blocks the attack.

    "If you''re done Blaze will show you what a really blaze can do"

    The red jewel on Blaze''s head start to shine brightly until a red beam shoots out from it, the emerald king manages to just barely dodge it by jumping to the side, the beam continues on past the emerald king but it quickly changes directions and aims at the emerald kings back, before it can take notice the beam strikes it straight in the back.

    "SCREECH"

    The emerald king let''s out a pain filled scream as the red beam burns a hole straight through it''s chest. The beam comes out the other side, then disperses.The emerald king start to crack up more and more until it shatters and blows away with the dust.

    The fight is finally over Blaze has defeated that damn thing.

    "WOW this has been an unbelievable fight everyone who would have none we would have witnessed a fight between titans today let''s give our victor a huge round of applause."

    The crowd starts clapping and cheering, Shouting various complements.I don''t care i just have to talk to Blaze.

    I walk over to where Blaze is floating, Blaze is just staring into the sky.

    "Blaze what are you"

    "Blaze is Blaze. Is master scared of Blaze now?"

    "No way Blaze you were awesome back there, i just hope one day i can see your true form."

    I start to see tears made from blue fire leave Blaze''s eyes.

    "Thank you master.Blaze has to go now used up to much mana i hope you do well in your next fight"

    Blaze starts to fade then disappear.

    "Thanks Blaze see you soon"

    And with that i walk off back to the waiting area so i can recover for my next fight.

    <hr />

    Hi i hope everyone like the new form i gave Blaze he won''t use it all the time just in really harsh fights.

 CH 41 Blood lust

    I used up all my mana in that last fight so much i might not be able to use nay in my next fight.A few hours have passed since my fight ended,before any more fights were held the arena was fully repaired.Then once that was finished it was straight back into the matches they were all very impressive, but not one of them destroyed the arena like my fight.

    I even got to see one of Sylvia''s matches she won with only mild difficulty.The man with the hood and bandages had a match as well i watched it too he won with ease like he did in the first round.I wonder if i will fight him.

    I continue to draw in mana from my surroundings so i can replace all my lost mana.I''m able to restore all of my blood mana,but because the mana inside the [Dragon mark] is controlled by me i just have to wait until it''s restored all by itself.

    I was keeping myself busy inside the waiting area by doing some minor exercises and practises with my sword.

    "Kaito.You''re up"

    Again the official man calls me into the arena.

    For the first time i''m in the arena before my opponent. I stand and wait until i see the gate on the other side start to open up.Out comes the hooded guy with the bandages on his hands.He walks forward into the starting position.I still can''t see his face thanks to the hood.

    "Hello and welcome once again to the arena ladies and gentlemen,and have we got a treat for you we have the two invincible fighters Kaito and Drax facing off against each other. These two have owned the fights in this arena with their amazing skill it is anyone''s guess of who could come out on top in this fight so let''s give them both our full support.

    The crowd goes into a round of applause again for both of us.

    But i ignore it all i have to keep my eyes focused on the opponent in front of me because if i take my eyes off of him for a second it could lead to my defeat.

    "BEGIN"

    I Activate the [Sword mark] just in time to catch the fist coming at my face.I turn my head to the side just barely avoiding the punch.I kick at his ribs,he blocks with his arm,He punches again i block,and counter attack.We continue to fight like this.

    As the fight continues my opponent is able to get even faster,i''m just barely able to keep up thanks to the [Sword mark].I''m able to land a clean blow onto his chest,it''s sends him back only a few inches,but it gives me just a small enough opening to land a barrage of attacks on him.He uses his arms to protect his body.

    He grabs ahold of one of my arms and starts to squeeze.I hear popping sounds come from my arm.I kick him in the head but he continues to grip on my arm.I try something else i make my sword out of blood and slash towards his arm,he let''s go and jumps back.I turn the sword into spears and shoot them at my opponent.

    As they hit him they shatter and i loose all connection to them.He isn''t even injured by them damn it.I heal my arm with some blood magic and continue the fight.

    I go in for another punch when a powerful aura hits my entire body.The pain is enormous, i start to lose all strength in my legs i  collapse onto my knees, i''m able to keep my body up with pure will.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ''Drake what is happening to my body''

    ''Your opponent is using pure bloodlust as a weapon''

    ''What? Is that even possible? And how does this guy have so much bloodlust?''

    ''Yes you can use bloodlust as a weapon it''s hard and not many people can do it but it''s possible.And for how he has so much no idea''

    ''Great.How do i fight against that?''

    ''Use your own bloodlust''

    Use my own bloodlust.I can do that all i need is too remember, remember everything they did too me,remember all those things that i held precious only for those people to do destroy it,remember my hatred for those people and why i''m here to get stronger so i can rip them all apart with my bare hands.

    The pressure on my body leaves me. I can finally stand back up. I now feel like killing something,anything.I lock eys with my opponent.Black miasma starts to come from his body and swirl around him like a serpant.

    ''Drake what is that''

    ''It''s his bloodlust taken physical form''

    ''Oh well two can do that''

    I let it all out the pain,misery,sorrow all my emotions but one takes control of all others RAGE.The same black miasma that was coming out of my opponent starts to come form my body like a tidal wave sweeping across the field.My opponent tries to fight it, but eventully he looses. It soon turns into a vortex of rage twisting and fighting it self ripping apart everything in the arena, every time it touches the barrier it shakes violently.

    It continues to stir and destroy and i realized something i like it, i like destroying things.The miasma burst into flames.I start to hear pain filled screams fill the arena probably from my opponent, but i don''t care i just want everything to burn.

    Suddenly i feel a cooling aura come from my hand it''s the [Sword mark] i feel it start to drain all my negative emotions. I feel them just get sucked into the mark,even the black miasma gets absorbed by the [Sword mark].

    When it was all over i was left in an empty arena,even my opponent was gone probably destroyed with the black miasma.After what happened i felt rather pleasant like all my stress and worries were gone.But not forgotten never forgotten.

    "Well that was rather interesting but the winner is clear Kaito."

    A few people were clapping, i think most were still terrified at what just happened.The quietness soon ended and the cheering started. I walked into the waiting area feeling fantastic.

    <hr />

    Hello everyone i have to say i loved reading through your comments and i can clear up the little misunderstanding familiars and summoned spirits are allowed but the rules say the matches are one person vs one person so familiars and summoned spirits are allowed.So the rule that was broken was that Evan brought a second person into the arena thus breaking the rules. I hope that cleared it all up

 CH 42 After party pt 1

    As i enter the waiting area i see the official man waiting in one of the corners.Is he here because i killed my last opponent.I walk to a near empty seat,and seat down.

    "Excuse me"

    "Yes"

    "Kaito you have been invited to the tournament after party.And you can use this stone to leave whenever you want."

    He passes me a golden envelope with the king''s crest on it,And a teleportation stone. After that he left.Before i could ask any questions.I open up the envelope,Inside is a single piece of paper folded up and a small crystal.

    I take out the piece of paper and read it over.

    ~Dear Mr Kaito you have been invited to the tournaments after party as a contender.The party will be held at 9pm formal attire has already been sent to your place of living as you got this letter.You are allowed to bring one guest,but no farmiliars are allowed.To attend the party simply sqeeze the crytal at the time of the party with your plus one near by.~

    So i''ve been invited to a fancy party with a bunch of people i don''t know.I''m not going to that even if you payed me.

    I use the teleportation stone and return to my dorm.Once i get back i enter mediation because i have nothing else to do.

    "Hey you going to get up or what we''re going to be late at this rate"

    I open my eyes to see Luke dressed in a red suit with black tie it compliments his red hair and features.

    "What are you talking about Luke"

    "I''m talking about the party tonight if we don''t hurry we''re going to be late"

    "You read the envelope i got"

    "Yes. So hurry up and get changed so we can go"

    "I''m not going to the party"

    "What.Why not?"

    "Because i hate loud music and large crowds and a party has both of those"

    "Please, Please if you don''t go i can''t go and meet tons of cute females"

    "No i said i wasn''t going and i''m not going"

    "Please Please i''m begging you...."

    He continued to beg me to take him to the after a party, at one stage he even got down on his knees and begged.

    "Fine i will go,but the second i get bored we leave"

    "Of course whatever you say"

    "Now do you know where my cloths are for the party"

    "There in the bathroom i already set them out for you"

    "Thanks"

    I walk into the bathroom.First thing i notice is the black suit with a blood red tie.I place the suit on,i decide to go for a black t-shirt underneath the suit.Once i''m finished getting dress i take a look in the mirror i look good.

    "Nice.Now we can go."

    He passes me the teleport stone,and moves in close for the teleport.I flow some mana into the stone.

    Next thing i know we are out standing inside a long hallway just outside two gaint doors made from gold and marble.Standing along the walls are huaman guards with long spears.

    A man dressed like a butler walks towards us.

    "Are one of you invited to the event happening tonight."

    "Yes i am"

    "Name"

    "Kaito"

    He pulls a guest list out of nowhere,he looks threw it until he finds my name.

    "Ah yes Mr Kaito a delight to see you,and i am guessing the man standing next to you is your invited guest?"

    "Yes he is"

    "Excellent then please follow me"

    He leads us to the gaint golden doors.He opens the doors for us.Past the doors is a ballroom.There are many people inside all wearing nice suits and expensive dresses.

    Luke see''s something and runs off.Probably saw some food or a female. I take a seat at one of the tables that are placed around the room.And begin to look around.

    I see someone i know across the room.Sylvia she is wearing a stunning long light blue dress that makes her look even better.She seems to be surrounded by guys and they are all trying to flirt with her ,her face reads help me.

    I guess she can''t do anything because she herself is a noble meaning she probably can''t offend other nobles.I should help her since we''re friends.I get up from my seat and walk over to Sylvia.

    "Hello Sylvia. You seem to be busy shame i was going to ask you to dance"

    "Really well as it happens i just got free so let''s dance"

    The males surrounding her split and let her pass.She grabs a hold of my hand and we leave the males behind.

    "Thanks Kaito i really couldn''t handle all those guys"

    "No problem so i will be going now"

    "What you said we were going to dance"

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "That was just a lie to get you away from those guys"

    "If you don''t dance with me it will make them suspicious"

    "I would love to but i don''t know how to"

    "Don''t worry i will show you"

    Before i could argue anymore she was already leading me to the dance floor.We stood on the dance floor.She took hold of my hands.She placed one of my hands onto her hip and held the other one. I will admit it at this moment i was really nervous for one thing never danced in my life, second i am really close to a beautiful girl, third i am dancing  with a beautiful girl for the first time in front of a room full of people.The stress alone is going to kill me.

    Sylvia leans her face in close to mine.

    "Relax and let me take the lead ok"

    The music start and we begin the dance. Sylvia leads me in the dance i just try not to step onto her toes.It seems that many people like our dancing i can tell by all the stares we are getting.The music speeds up and we begin to move faster,soon we are dancing around the entire dance floor all by ourselves.

    Once we finish we bow to each other and walk off the dance floor.A round of claps and cheers for us feels the room.

    "You said you couldn''t dance"

    "What i just did was not dancing it was me not stepping on your feet"

    "True but you were quite good at that"

    "Thanks"

    "So i''ve been wondering why did you come here? Don''t get me wrong you have every right it''s just this doesn''t seem like your kind of place"

    "A friend dragged me here"

    "So where is your friend now"

    "He is either flirting with some female or eating way too much"

    She starts laughing.

    "Your friend sounds like quite the character"

    "He is,but i have a lot of characters in my life sometimes too many to handle"

    "Really because a life full of adventure and glory sounds nice to me"

    "So why don''t you just go out there and live it"

    "Because i have responsibilities in my family,but some day i will have the freedom that i wish for all i need to gain it is win this tournament"

    "Well sorry to disappoint but i will be the one to win the tournament"

    "Oh really because i remember the last fight we had was a draw"

    "I am going to change that at the tournament"

    "See you there"

    We continue to talk for a while about various things.The music soundly stops and a spotlight shines onto the dance floor.A man with a well groomed brown beard and a golden pendant strapped across his fancy shining outfit,in his hand he held a golden goblet of some kind of wine.Someone i recognize walks right beside him,Jacob darkwood.

    "Hello nobles and studets i am as you all know King Gruff.Beside me is high crown prince Jacob Darkwood.And we would like to welcome you all to the the real fights of the [Grand combat tournament] from today onwards all you fights will be held in the captal of this glourious continents where the high king and all the kings will watch you fight it out against the other school fighters.So for all of tonight you will party and tommorow all the tournament information will be given to you.

    The king raised his goblet.

    "To the high king"

    After the king was finished he walked off the dance floor and back into where ever he came from.Jacob on the other hand walked in the opposite direction towards the front doors, the butler standing beside it opened and he walked out.

    "Do you know the crown prince"

    "Not really.Why do you ask"

    "I ask because you were staring at him"

    "I was"

    "Yes with a very angry look"

    "Thanks i didn''t even realize"

    We contniue to talk about alot of things, espicially all the places that Sylvia want''s to see once she has left school.I found it really interesting and woudn''t mind seeing some of the plces she mentioned.It was getting late and many of the other guests had already left.

    "Well me and Susan have to leave it fun hanging out with you we should do it more"

    "Alright i''ll see you at the capital"

    "See you there"

    She left thorugh the golden doors with that green haired girl named Susan.Now i have to look for Luke.It didn''t take me long to find him,passed out under a table.As i was carrying him home i realized is face was full of lipstick marks all diffrent coloued ones.Well at least he had a good time.

 CH 43 High Betting

    Last night was more interesting than I thought it would be. I found out where I had heard the name Jacob Darkwood before he is the high crown prince that means he is the next ruler of all human kingdoms on this continent when his father dies.That means he is the second most powerful person in the human population second only to the actual high king.And I have had dealings with him,yep definitely going to avoid him in the future.

    "*Squawk*"

    It seems that Netherwing is up.

    "Ugggh my head is killing me"

    And so is Luke.

    "Yeah, that''s called a hangover.Dumbass"

    InSide a hidden room somewhere in the high kings palace.The five kings and the high king seat around a golden circle shaped table.

    "Welcome kings of [KranKaz] I the high king have summoned you all here because it is time for our annual betting in the [Grand combat tournament].So which king would like to place the first bet"

    "I would"

    "Ok the second king wishes to place the first bet any arguments"

    None of the other kings said a word.

    "Alright go ahead, second king"

    "I place one hundred diamond coins on the boy with the dragon''s legacy"

    "You can''t do that it''s against the rules.You can only bet on fighters from your own kingdom"

    "There is no such rule.I can bet on any fighter from any kingdom, can''t I High king?"

    "He is right fifth king as long as the person he places a bet on is in the [Grand combat tournament] he is not breaking any rule"

    "Fine then I bet one hundred diamond coins on the daughter of the [Silver sword] clan Sylvia"

    "Hahaha you actually bet on her I can''t believe that you think she can win. I agree her lighting is strong,but against the other competitors she isn''t much"

    "Wait I believe I heard that the [Crimson sun] clan already has a bet going with the [Silver sword] clan"

    "So what it has nothing to do with our bet so we can just ignore it"

    "Fine then the fifth king and second king have placed their bets.Who''s next"

    "I''ll place my bet of one hundred diamond coins on the boy from the [Soul spears mountain] school"

    "Then I will place my one hundred diamond coins on the girl from the [Cresent moon] martial arts school"

    "They actually sent someone this year usually they protest about the tournament all together"

    "Yes usually but this year they have a new principal, and the rumors I''ve heard of this person make them sound terrifying so we should keep an eye on them from now on"

    "Thank you for the advice third king"

    "I live to serve the high king"

    "Now that only leaves you, first king"

    "I choose to bet one hundred diamond coins on the boy from the [Croutching claw] clan, Xander"

    "Now then that''s all the kings what about you high king who will you bet on winning the [Grand combat tournament]

    "I will place my bet of one hundred diamond coins on the girl who uses the puppets"

    "You mean the girl who has killed all of her opponents with her puppets"

    "Yes, I believe she has the best chance.Now we have all placed our bets I hereby make all bets fina-"

    "WAIT"

    Out of the shadows walked Jacob Darkwood also known as the High crown prince.

    "What is it child that you would interrupt us"

    As the words left the second king''s mouth a deadly aura swept across the room that almost suffocated the second king, the origin was high king.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Sorry, son the second king misspoke I hope you can forgive him"

    "Do not give it any more thought father, I know the second king he is a loud mouth who waggles his filthy tongue without thinking."

    The entire time Jacob believed the verbal daggers he kept a large smile and an almost completely pleasant aura.

    "Why are you hear high prince?"

    "I am here to place my own bet on the [Grand combat tournament]"

    "I''m sorry but that is impossible only kings can place their bets here.Isn''t that right high king?"

    "Yes it is I''m sorry son but don''t worry when you become high king you can enter the bets"

    "Thanks, father but I believe I can enter the betting if a place down the seven demons heads blossom as my bet."

    "That''s impossible that is a treasure of high king you can''t just bet that away"

    "Oh yes I can because my father the high king gave it to me as a birthday present"

    "What, high king you just gave him a treasure that hundreds would literally kill for,why"

    "I like to spoil my kids"

    "Well then since you now own the seven demons heads blossom you can put it down ,but who will you be placing this bet on"

    "Kaito"

    "Kaito.I''ve never even heard of him"

    "I have he comes from the first kings kingdom he is enrolled in the [Celestia] school, is called the Dark horse there because he is a first-year student,he comes from no powerfull family but somehow has beaten every single competitor that he has fought even killed his last opponent and exposed a cheater"

    "Thank you, third king.So what do you think father can I enter him into the bet"

    "Do you really think he will win son"

    "Without a single doubt"

    "Fine then I will now finalize the bets

    The First king bets one hundred diamond coins on Xander from the [Crouching Claw] clan tournament.The second king bets one hundred diamond coins on the boy with the dragon legacy tournament will win the tournament. The Third king bets one hundred diamond coins on the student from the [Soul Spear Mountain] school will win the tournament. The Fourth king bets one hundred diamond coins on the student from the [Cresent moon] school will win the tournament. The Fifth king bets one hundred diamond coins on Sylvia from the [Silver Sword] clan will win the tournament. I the High king bet one hundred diamond coins on the girl who wields the puppets will win the tournament.And lastly, the High crown price bets the seven demons heads blossom that Kaito will the tournament.These are all the bet''s unless there are any changes or arguments all bets are now finalized and can not be changed."

    Everyone was silent to show their concent for the bets.

    "Now I will see all of you at the tournament"

    All the kings stood up and crossed their arm across their chest''s then bowed to the high king.Then they were teleported out.After the kings had left Jacob began to leave back into the shadows.

    "Wait son"

    "Yes father"

    "What are you planning on making that bet"

    "Nothing mutch father.Only the most exciting [Grand combat tournament] ever"

    "Well, then I look forward to seeing that.But you know that now you have entered this Kaito he has become a target for the other kings to eliminate"

    "I know father but trust me they will not kill Kaito they will only make him stronger"

    And with that, Jacob disappeared into the darkness thus ending the secret meeting.

 CH 44 Frost & Flame

    Damn this capital is huge I''ve been lost in these streets since I arrived a few hours ago.I have to reach the stadium before the match or I will be disqualified.I should have brought Netherwing wing with me,but he seemed so happy in his nest that I didn''t want to disturb him.

    I take a look around at my surroundings, by the looks of it I have somehow ended up in the slums of the capital.I continue to walk through the streets until I see something I really don''t like.Three males looking in their thirties holding weapons against two kids, one is holding  a long stick as a weapon while the other one is only clutching his stomach.

    "So what do you say no brat going to come join us"

    "Fuck off you guys are trash"

    "You little brat"

    One of the thugs goes to hit the child with the sword in his hand.Before he can come close a grab ahold of his arm.

    "Hey let go you asshole"

    "You know I really hate bullies especially ones who pick on little kids"

    I start to squeeze down on his arm,popping sounds and screams start coming from the man.One of his mates comes charging at me with a sword.I Form a bullet of blood in my other hand and shoot it straight into the charging fools chest sending him flying into the wall behind him, he''s just lucky these kids are around or I would have killed him.

    "Let go of my arm you shithead"

    "You have a very foul mouth maybe I should just shut you up."

    I grab the man by the throat and hold him up in the air as a squeeze,he begins to try and claw at my hand with his one good hand.

    "Stop that right now"

    Another one of the shitheads charges at me with a sword,I hold out my hand to deal with him.But before I can the little kid with the stick hits him from behind and keeps him on the floor by beating him with the wooden stick.

    "Don''t worry mister I got this one"

    I get a closer look at the kid now he has red  hair shaped into spikes, his age looks to be around ten years old his.I take my eyes off him and back onto the man in my hand he is starting to loose all continuous,soon his eyes roll into the back of his eyes and he passes out.

    I look back over at the boy and he has already beaten the other guy into submission with his wooden stick.I let go of my guy, he drops to the floor.I walk over to the kid with the spikes in his hair, who is still beating the unconscious guy.

    "Hey kid I think he is down"

    "Really, I think he needs a few more whacks"

    The kid hits the thug a few more times then stops.

    "There now he''s down.Thanks for the help mister we really appreciate it"

    He gives me a bow.Which I think is unnecessary I was doing what I felt like which was hurting some people nothing to be thanked for.He walks over to his friend and tries to help him up but his friend just clutches his stomach and falls to the floor.

    "What''s wrong with your friend"

    " Those thugs punched him in  the stomach because he wouldn''t join their gang"

    "I can heal him if you like"

    "Really"

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Yeah all I have to do is touch the wound and I can heal it"

    I walk over to the friend and kneel down so I can touch the wound.The Spikey haired boy lifts the other boys shirt.I get a good look at the other kid as well now he also has spiked  hair but his is a blue color,He looks around the same age as the other kid too.Could they be brothers?

    I can finally see the wound,it a big purple bruise that looks incredibly painful they must have really his this kind hard.They should be really happy these kids are around or a would kill them very painfully.

    "Brother what''s going on"

    "Don''t worry Frost this mister said he can heal your wound so just stay still ok"

    "Ok I trust you, brother"

    So they are brothers.I place my hand over the wound and start to connect to the young boys blood stream using my blood magic,once that''s done I start the healing process which is just me using his blood stream that connects all over his body to speed up his bodies own natural healing powers.It doesn''t take long for the wound to disappear and the boy to be completely healed.

    "It doesn''t hurt any more incredible"

    "Wow, you really did it mister thank you"

    It doesn''t take long for both boys to get to their feet so they can start bowing to me and saying thank you over and over again.

    "Really kids you don''t have to so thank you so much.Because you''re going to repay me"

    "Repay you mister how"

    "Whatever it is me and my brother will be happy to do it"

    "Great then you too are going to show me the way to the stadium"

    "The stadium mister"

    "Yes the one that''s holding the [Grand combat tournament]"

    "Oh yes that stadium we now it, we can definitely show you the way"

    "Good let''s go then"

    The kids start leading me through the streets.

    "So mister why do you want to go to the stadium"

    The red haired one asks me.The blue haired one quickly hits him over the head"

    "Flame it''s rude to ask people their personal business.Sorry about that sir"

    "Oww did you have to hit me so hard Frost."

    "Yes how else am I suppose to get anything through that thick head of yours"

    "Frost was it.Don''t worry about it,my business is nothing special I''m just one of the people competing in the tournament"

    "Wow doesn''t that mean you are some kind of powerful noble from like a really rich family"

    "No, I''m nothing like that I''m just someone with a goal and a lot of luck"

    "Oh ok"

    "Hey mister what''s your name"

    "My name is Kaito, what are yours?"

    "My name is Flame"

    "My name is Frost"

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you two"

    Their parents must have had no creativity when they gave them their names because it''s obvious there names are based on their hair color.

    <hr />

    HI I hope everyone like the little introduction I gave these two new characters I will add more about them in later chapters

 CH 45 Frost & Flame pt 2

    Frost and Flame continued to lead me through the streets.

    "So Frost,Flame where are your parents"

    "We don''t have any parents"

    "What do you mean you have no parents"

    "My brother means that the people who gave birth to us are not around"

    So their orphans I wonder what happened to their parents.And who takes care of these kids.

    "Then who takes care of you"

    "Sister Trish"

    "Sister Trish, who is she?"

    "She''s the really nice lady who takes care of us and a bunch of other kids without parents"

    "So do you know where your parents are"

    "No,We asked sister Trish once where our parents were and she said we were left at the orphanage at a young age"

    "So where is your orphanage"

    "It''s around where you found me and my us,sir"

    "Really isn''t that I pretty dangerous,"

    "It can be at times,but if you know where and who to avoid you can get by,sir"

    It sounds like these kids have had experience with those thugs before.Maybe I can help get rid of those thugs after I''m done with my match today.

    "Mister were almost to the wall"

    "The wall,what is that?"

    "It''s what separates the slums and better parts of the capital, also known as the nobles district"

    As we continue,the building begins to slowly disappear until there are none left only an empty plain and a dirt road.We continue to walk on the empty dirt road,we soon reach the wall.

    It''s huge it casts a massive shadow over a large section of the barren land in front of it.Ahead of us are two massive steel and wood doors guarded by several squads of men in dirty armor.

    Frost and Flame continue to lead me towards the wall until one of the guards stop us.

    "Entry is 3 silvers each"

    "What 3 silvers last time it was only 1 what happened?"

    "The nobles didn''t like little shits like you entering their streets so they upped the price.Don''t like it go somewhere else"

    "It''s alright I will pay for us"

    I pull the account card from my pocket and summon 9 silver coins from it,And pass them over to the guard.The guard quickly straightens his posture and put''s on his most humble face.

    "Open up the gates you lazy shits.If there is anything else you need most esteemed lord just ask it of me  "

    "No there is nothing else"

    The guard runs off to join the others that are standing around.

    "Mister, you''re an imperial lord"

    "An imperial lord what''s that?"

    "There incredibly powerful people that everyone fears because they are the right hands of royalty"

    "No, I''m not an imperial lord"

    "Then how did you get that card only imperial lords can have those"

    Fuck that prince.

    "A really annoying person gave it to me"

    The gates begin to open up with a cry of rusted steel.We walk past the gates.

    Once I''m past the gates I see exactly what I saw in the slums, barren land, and a dirt road.

    "Yes we made it past the wall one more time I''m so happy"

    "I know brother now we can once again see how the nobles live"

    "You guys really want to see the nobles district"

    "Yes, sir we can''t wait to see all the food of noble,and the clothes, all the cool toys.Mister"

    "Stop calling me that I told you my name is Kaito so start using it"

    "Yes Miste-, Kaito"

    "Let''s go ,Kaito I really want to look at all the fun stuff come on, come on"

    "Alright let''s get going"

    It doesn''t take us long to reach the buildings.Frost and Flame still after five minutes have their mouths hanging open.

    " Are you two going to close your mouths"

    "Yeah, Kaito''s right I''m going for the food"

    Flame runs off to the closest bakery,Frost is still standing near me eagerly looking at a nearby bookstore.

    "If you want a book go get one"

    "I don''t have any money to buy one"

    I summon a gold coin from my account card.

    "Here take this and go get a book"

    "A Gold coin I couldn''t"

    "Don''t worry I have a lot more so go get enjoy yourself"

    He takes the coin in his hand like it''s a precious bird.I see tears start to swell up in his eyes.

    "Thankyou Kaito"

    Frost runs off into the bookstore.I find a nice place near a little fountain.I watch Flame run from store to store looking at food,toys you name it,I look over at the bookstore that Frost ran into I see him through the big window out front looking through all the bookshelves.

    Once Frost is done picking his book he pays for it and leaves the store.He sees me and begins to make his way over to me. But before he can reach me, out of nowhere two kids came out and start harassing him.Both look to be nobles, one just seems to be talking to frost while the other bigger one pushes Frost around,At one point it get''s so violent that the big one pushes Frost onto the floor

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I get up to deal with this, but before I can reach them Flame has come out of nowhere and punched the big one to the floor and is now ruthlessly beating him.Once he''s done with the big one and lands a few good more hits onto the other one.He grabs ahold of Frost''s arm and pulls him over to me.

    "Damn rich brats think they can do whatever they want.Kaito I think Frost might be hurt can you heal him."

    "It''s nothing brother really I''m fine"

    "Just let Kaito heal okay brother"

    "Ok"

    I healed all of his little scraps .

    "Okay now then what happened"

    "Those nobles were saying I couldn''t afford a book like that and that I probably stole it,but when I showed them my change, but they still didn''t believe me so they started shoving me that''s when Flame showed up and stopped them.I''m sorry Kaito we probably caused you more trouble"

    "Don''t worry about it I would have done the same thing as Flame so how about we go get a bunch of tasty food before my match at the stadium then you guys show me the rest of the way.Sound good"

    "I Like the sound of it"

    "Ok"

    Flame showed us to a really fancy and nice outside cafe.We each got a crepe and a fizzy drink.Flame was wolfing them down like no tomorrow,while Frost was eating while reading his book.

    "Frost what''s your book about"

    "It''s a book about this mage named Mic and how he traveled the world fighting and then cooking all kinds of exotic animals.It''s supposed to be based off a true story."

    "It sounds interesting, tell me how it ends once your finished"

    "Will do"

    We continue to eat in peace until.

    "There they are, father, the thief and the kid he beat me up"

    I turn around to see the same kid from the bookstore with a stocky man the bears some resemblance to the kid next to him.Behind them was a group of city guards and even some butlers with armor plates on.

    "So you''re the little thief and the brat who hit my son I will make sure you suffer for what you have done"

    "My brother didn''t steal just go ask the shop owner"

    "Oh really because I have the shop owner right here."

    I short old man walks out from behind the guards.

    "It''s true that boy stole that book from my store"

    He points over at Frost,who is now clutching the book in his arms.

    "NO THAT''S A LIE, MY BROTHER DOES NOT STEAL"

    "You can say whatever you want kid but that doesn''t get rid of the facts"

    The chubby man and Flame start to get into a screaming match.Soon a crowd forms around us

    "Kaito can prove that my brother paid for it, he is the one who gave him the money for it"

    "Oh yeah and where is this Kaito"

    "That would be me"

    I stand up from my seat and walk in front of the chubby man.

    "So you say that you gave the kids money to buy books but where is the proof we have the owner of the store and my son to back up our side of the story, but you have no proof on your side."

    "This is my proof"

    I pull the account card from my pocket and hold it up for everyone to see.Everyone fall silent with a shocked expression on their face

    "I used this card to give the kids money so they can buy things.Is this enough proof for you"

    "You''re an imperial lord"

    "You didn''t answer my question is this enough proof for you"

    "Yes, yes, of course, it is great lord.My son must have been mistaken"

    "But dad you said we could get away with framing them"

    "Shut up child"

    I turn to the bookstore owner who is shaking from fear or old age I don''t care which.

    "Old man are you sure the kids under my care stole from your store or could something else happened"

    "My memory, yes my memory is bad it was my mistake please forgive me, lord"

    "No harm if you want I could use my magic to fix that memory of yours"

    "No, No, my great lord not necessary, thank you for offering"

    "Well then if this matter is cleared up me and my young friends here must be going.Frost, Flame collect your things I will pay."

    "Yes Kaito"

    "Ok Kaito

    I walk over to our table and summon 10 gold from my card and place it on the table.The crowd splits for us to leave the little incident.Once were far enough from the crowd the boys start talking again.

    "Wow that was incredible Kaito you showed them"

    "Thankyou Kaito I''m really sorry I caused you so much trouble"

    "You didn''t cause me any trouble Frost it was all those assholes so don''t give it any more thought.Now are we close to the stadium"

    "Yeah where really close we should reach there soon"

 CH 46 The orphanage

    "Wow you were amazing in there Kaito"

    "Thanks, but that fight compared to my other was easy"

    "Yeah,but don''t you have any more matches today"

    "Nope. see they changed the rules recently so that each fighter only has one match per day,So now I can do whatever I want"

    "Well if you''re free then you should come to our orphanage,sister Trish makes some of the best food ever"

    "Thanks, I would be delighted"

    We begin to make our way back to the slum district.We make a quick stop at a few food shops to buy some things for the other kids at the orphanage.Once we make reach the wall again I thought they would ask for payment,but instead, they just let us pass.

    "Frost, why is it they don''t charge you when you leave the noble district"

    "They don''t charge because no one''s going to pay to enter a worse place than the one you''re leaving"

    We continue to make how way past the wall and into the slums once again.It doesn''t take long for us to reach a building slightly resembling a church,the church is not in the best shape the windows are cracked in places, one of the front doors is just hanging on its hinges.

    "So this is your orphanage"

    "Yeah come on in and meet sister Trish"

    Frost and Flame run ahead of me carrying all the food I bought at the stores with them.I see them stop at the front door and call out many different names.Soon the doors slam open and a lot of other children all aged differently come out from the orphanage.

    "Frost,Flame Where have you two been you''ve made me worry sick."

    Out of the shadow covered doorway steps out.A young woman looking close to my age with only a few more years, dressed in a white outfit that bears close to a nun''s outfit with only a few differences like instead of a cross is a symbol of a sun with a sword in the middle of it.So she is a preacher of the Holy sun god.

    "Don''t worry Sister Trish Kaito took care of us"

    "Yeah,And he bought us nice food too"

    "Kaito, who''s that"

    "That would be me, ma''am"

    I Give a slight bow to sister Trish.

    "Your Kaito"

    "Yes I am"

    "And you bought Flame and Frost all these food"

    "Yes as payment for showing me around"

    "Yeah,he also protected us from some people from the RockFist gang"

    "What you guys we being abused by them again I thought I told you to avoid them"

    "We did they found us"

    "Heh,Well then if that''s what happened I guess I can''t be angry at you two.Thank you, mister Kaito"

    "Please just call me Kaito"

    "Hey, sister Trish can Kaito stay for dinner"

    "Well it would be nice to repay him, but Kaito probably has other plans"

    "Actually, I am completely free, so I would love to have dinner here"

    "Really then follow me"

    She led me into the shabby building,it kind if reminded me of the dormitory back at the school.Before I noticed we had arrived inside a dining hall,in the middle of the room was a long wooden table with chairs set all along it,there was also a fireplace crackling across from the table.

    "Go take any seat"

    "Thanks"

    I walk to the table and seat down.The children quickly fill in the other seats.I feel a tug at my shirt, I look down to see a little girl with pink tails.

    "Mister there''s no other seat so can I sit on your lap"

    "Lily there''s a free seat over here"

    "Shut up Billy,Please sir"

    "Sure"

    She hopes onto my lap while having a broad smile on her face.

    "So Mr. Kaito Where are you from"

    "Small mountain village in the mountains"

    "Why are you in the capital"

    "I am competing in the in the [Grand combat tournament]"

    "Wow doesn''t that mean your like really strong"

    "Yeah Kaito''s really strong we saw him fight in a match and he beat down his opponent like he was nothing"

    "Cool then can you do magic"

    "Yes a little"

    "Can you show us"

    "Sure"

    I form a small ball of blood man into the palm of my hand.

    "Hey, Flame what is your favorite animal"

    "I like cats"

    "Alright a cat it is"

    I focus on the image of a cat in my head.The blood in my hand continues to grow in volume, it floats high up into the air,it starts to shift and wobble more and more until it finally takes the shape of a cat.It lands on the table like a real cat, it begins to move around and even purr.It''s an instant hit with the kids they want to pat and cuddle the cut I''ve made out of blood.

    "Awsome you can make animals"

    "No, I just use blood magic to shape blood into cats"

    "It''s sooooooo cute"

    "What else can you make?"

    "Frost what is your favorite animal"

    "I like birds"

    "Done"

    I summon four spheres of blood,the rotate around my body.Each one takes shape into a different kind of bird, the first one was a buggy it flew around the kids heads chirping as it flew, the second bird was a crow-shaped like Nethering except this one was made out of blood,the third was an eagle I tried to make it as realistic as possible but since I''ve never seen an eagle up close and personal it was probably not too realistic,and the last bird I made was an owl.

    Each one flew around the rooms the small one perched on the kids shoulders at times so they could pet them.I made it so that every time the birds came close to the blood cat it would chase them around the room like a real cat.

    "Can you make something big"

    "How big"

    "As big as a werewolf "

    A werewolf they actually exist in this world I''ve never heard anyone mention them up till not,but I suppose it''s not impossible they have dragons,demons,elves and a lot of other creatures so why not werewolves.

    Ok, I just have to imagine a werewolf.A large sphere of blood appeared in a corner of the room it was completely inactive until I started to focus more and more on the image of a werewolf from all those movies I watched back in my world.The sphere of blood began to shake and wobble, after a while, an image started to form of man(who had pants on because this is a kids performance)with the head of a wolf,he had fur covering his entire body his muscles were shaped like a greek god.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    I tried to add in every little detail a werewolf should have it was a little difficult since I was working with blood, but I got the in the end.

    After he was fully created all the kids couldn''t take their eyes off of him.So they like him well I guess I should make him do something a little extra.I imagine the only instrument I ever learned to play in my life a flute.

    A flute made from blood formed in the imposing werewolves hand.I made him walk over and sit against the wall, he started to play the flute at first it wasn''t any good,but after a few adjustments to the instrument, he was playing the flute like a pro.Majestic music filled the room the kids become to hum along with the song after a while.

    I made a few more animals all kinds join in on the party,I made them dance with each other.It was all really entertaining to the kids some even got up and danced around the flute playing werewolf.

    "All right kids dinners ready who want''s soup"

    Sister Trish walks into the room carrying a large pot full of soup.She stops dead when she see''s the creatures I''ve made.She particular looks terrified by the werewolf playing the flute against the wall.

    "Hey sister Trish look at what Kaito can do"

    "You mean Kaito you did all this"

    "Yeah isn''t it cool"

    She walks forward,still a little stunned by the little performance.She places the pot of soup onto the table.

    "I will go get the bowls and spoons"

    She seems to be scared of the bloody creatures I created. I continue the performance until she returns with the bowls and spoons.

    "OK, children time to sit down and eat"

    "Aw but sister Trish we want to dance some more"

    "No, it''s time for you to sit down and eat"

    "But"

    "NO, but''s sit down and eat"

    "Sister Trish is right time to eat"

    I cancel all my blood constructions.The children all sat down with not too happy expressions.

    "Alright everyone takes a bowl and spoon then pass it down"

    She places a bowl into the big pot of soup until it''s full then she places a spoon in it and hands it to the closest child who passes it down who passes it down until it reaches the end of the table.This process continues until everyone has a bowl of soup and a spoon.

    "Alright who''s turn is it to pray"

    "It''s Toby''s turn"

    "Alright Toby go Ahead"

    "Oh great god of all giving, all providing, all healing, all that is righteous and good in this world we pray to you that our days and our hearts be enlightened with you all right light and that if we, your almighty follows ever stray from the path of righteousness you will deliver us the light to walk on the holy road once more,We pray to your light great god Lumiran"

    "Let''s Eat"

    What I saw after that was a massacre of soup the kids ate like it was the last soup in the world.I had some even know it was a little difficult with a girl sitting on my lap but I managed,I will say this it was a good soup. I look around mostly just kind of happy to see these young kids enjoying themselves.Then there was sister Trish who kept stealing glances at me for some reason.

    Dinner was over rather fast thanks to the kids.

    "Alright kids take your dishes to the kitchen then off to bed"

    "But sister Trish it''s not that late"

    "You know kids who go to bed early sometimes get candy in the morning"

    "Candy"

    The kids rushed out of there fast.

    "See ya Kaito"

    "Bye Kaito"

    Frost and Flame each said bye to me as they left.

    "Good night Kaito"

    "Come on Lilly If you''re late to bed the boogie monster is going to get you"

    "Shut up Billy I don''t believe in the boogie monster anymore"

    "Then why did you pee yourself last night while screaming no boogie monster no"

    "I"M GOING TO KILL YOU BILLY"

    They seem close.

    Once everyone left it''s only me and sister Trish.

    "Kaito I think we need to talk"

    "We do.What about"

    "Those little tricks you did with the blood magic those can only be pulled off by a grand mage or a blood mage.And by the looks of you, your not a grand mage so that only leaves blood mage am I correct"

    "Yes your right I am a blood mage"

    "Then it would be best for you to leave tonight"

    "And why is that?"

    "I have heard rumors of blood mages while I was in training to become a nun of the church.They are typically psychopaths who enjoy killing and can''t control their magic very well so they just let it off with caring about the consequences"

    "But you''ve seen my blood magic I can control it and I would never even think of hurting the kids here"

    "That might all be true but I still don''t feel safe with you around me or the children so I would ask you to pleases leave."

    I didn''t like it but this was her decision and I had no say in it.

    "Ok I will leave but before I  want you to answer one thing for me"

    "What is it"

    "There are people who are causing trouble for you and this orphanage who are they and where can I find them"

    "They are called the RockFist gang and their headquarters is over at the west entrance old lumber place"

    "Thanks.And one last thing uses this to fix the place up"

    I summon 100 gold from my card and place it on the table.

    "That''s gold"

    "Yes it is,Have a nice evening sister Trish"

 CH 47 A Massacre

    It was a short walk to the west entrance.This place was even worse than the rest of the slums, every building was nearly collapsed, there lay trash and sewage in the streets.Every time I passed someone I could feel their eyes on my vital points just waiting to strike, luckily no one tries anything, yet.

    As I was making my way through the streets until I found what I was looking for two muscly guys trying to shake down an old man with a cane.

    "Hey old man you know''s who''s turf this is right"

    "Yes I am very sorry I was just lost"

    "Well now your here why not stay and share around some of that money in your pocket with us"

    "No I can''t this money is for my medicine"

    "That medicine won''t do you any good in you die in the streets will it"

    "Hey this place is a shithole"

    "Who said that"

    Both men take their attention off the old man,that''s when he took his opportunity to just slip into the darkness without another word and place it on me.

    "Sorry did, I hurt you feeling by disrespecting this shit hole"

    "Hey you little shit who do you think you are"

    "I''m the guy he beat up three of your fellow RockFist members over near sister Trish''s orphanage"

    "That was you"

    "There''s no way you''re too scrawny looking"

    "Really what was I suppose to look like,because it wasn''t that hard to take those idiots down"

    "He''s got a point, Wiff"

    "Shut up Woff"

    Their names are Wiff and Woff,Wow who the fuck thought those were  where good names.

    "So I''m guessing your boss wasn''t too happy about me taking those guys down"

    "No, he wasn''t he started to stab people close to him even killed one"

    "He also put a hit out on your head"

    "Really was that a kill on sight kind of hit or some other kind"

    "We get 15 silver if we bring you in alive and 20 alive"

    "And which are you going to take"

    "I think I speak for both of us when I say the one that pays more.So you can come quietly or we could break your arms and legs your choice"

    "I''ll take the one where I keep my arms and legs thank you very much"

    "Good then start walking we''ll tell you which directions to take"

    Wiff the one with the buzz cut gave most of the directions while the one named Woff the one with a moustache just seemed to keep his eye on me,as we were walking through the streets towards the lumber place that sister Trish told me about people started to approach Wiff and Woff,they all looked similar dressed in shabby leather clothes with swords attached to their hips.I couldn''t hear what they talked about but at some point in the conversation, Wiff or Woff whoever was talking at the time pointed at me,That''s when I got the size up by these people.Most just scoffed and left some stayed close to watch me and others just did a sign of pray than when and sat on the floor somewhere.

    I think we were starting to get closer to the lumber place by the number of people caring weapons and ugly looks started to increase.We passed many different buildings but most all had some kind of sign on the building it was either a cut out women in a provocative position or a pipe with smoke coming from it  I''m guessing the pipe store sells drug or medicine, we also passed a few stores with a sword symbol but they were few and far apart.

    "Stop,we have arrived"

    "Really where is your hideout"

    "Right in front of you,and don''t call it a hideout it''s a base"

    The place in front of me was a double storey building made from large logs of wood, it had many square holes all around it I''m guessing they would be the windows,from those windows smoke flowed and entered into the eerie night sky,another thing that came from the windows was noise some swearing some screaming,out the front was around twenty men all carrying long machete-like swords that were made even more menacing looking by the bright moonlight.

    A man from the ones out front walks up to Wiff and Woff completely ignoring me.He is the oldest man around us at the moment he has a  shabby unkempt beard full of gray hairs.

    "Who''s this guy"

    "He''s the one who took down the three earlier today"

    "This guy you sure"

    "He said he was,but the boss wants really care as long as he get''s to kill someone"

    "True"

    "You want to come watch it happen"

    "We would love too"

    "Start moving pipsqueak"

    I am walked to the front door which is made from some kind of orange metal.The old man places three short tapes then one long tap.The door opens to let us in.Before I can enter the old man grabs a hold of my shoulder.

    "Don''t be too big of a hurry kid we have to get your death a nice big crowd or the boss won''t be satisfied.Hey all you bastards out there who want''s to watch the all mighty boss of the RockFist gang split a piss head noble in two"

    "WE DO"

    All the gang members out front cheered for my execution while even people on the street stuck there hands up for too watch me get murdered.

    "Good then all who want to watch, follow me.Now you can walk shit for brains"

    I was pushed from behind into a dark hallway.I continued to walk into the RockFists hideout,behind me followed the old man then Wiff and Woff followed by an entire crowd of people.The hallway led me to a big room filled with people,some people were haveing  sex in the corner other people where smoking on pipes and others were just playing some darts.

    A lanky man was sitting on some steps on the other side of the room.He wore a business suit and had long dark hair covering most of his face,on his sides he carried two long swords.

    "Hey Buro we caught the guy who beat up some of how men over near that orphanage"

    He looked up then down,gave the sigh to follow with his fingers.As I walked up the stairs the strong smell of alcohol,smoke and strongest of all blood.

    I finally reached the top of the stairs.The scene before me was straight out of a gangster movie, the room itself was a long room with only a few windows there was graffiti covering all the walls,on each side of the rooms where the other members of the RockFist gang they were all kneeling down with their heads hung low.At the back of the room on a throne made from wood sat a bald man dressed in black armor that had spikes coming from it.Beside him sat a women in a black dress that showed off her assets very well, on her arm laid a detailed tattoo of a snake inside of a skull.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    In front of his throne lay a circle drew from what I''m guessing is blood.

    "Walk forward"

    I followed the instruction.

    "Stop"

    When I was given that instruction I was standing right in the middle of the blood circle.

    "Hey is that the guy"

    "Yeah apparently"

    I could hear their discussions of me quite clearly even if they thought they were whispering.

    "SHUT UP.Now what have you brought me today Shaun"

    "Boss I''ve brought you the one how dared to stand against us earlier today"

    "Really,so this is the one how dared to oppose me"

    "Yes boss"

    "Kid what is your name"

    "I Don''t tell my name to shitheads"

    "What did you call me"

    "Oh sorry did you not hear, I called you a shit head meaning your brain is made from shit, get it now?"

    "Do you know who I am"

    "Yes, you are boss shithead"

    The bald guy was now literally shaking with rage his face was red and scrunched up like he just ate a bad piece of fruit.

    "Hold him down"

    Two men from behind grabbed ahold of me and pushed me onto my knees.The bald man grabbed a huge sword shaped like a machete  from the side of his chair.

    "This is what happens when you talk to your betters with no respect"

    He held the giant sword above my head and swung down with enough force that it made a whistling sound.The tip of the blade made a beeline straight for my head.I just closed my eyes and waited and waited for the quick death but it never came,when I opened my eyes the blade was just inches from my head.I felt a smile creep across my face.So it does work.

    "Get your hands off me"

    The two men holding me down take their hands off me and step back.I look around and every person in the room except for me has completely stopped moving.

    I look over at the man who tried to split my head in two.

    "You know you were right when you said you should talk to your betters with respect except the better here is me not you."

    I walk up to his throne.

    "You don''t mind if I sit down do you"

    There was no response"

    "Oh that''s right you can''t talk I stopped that,well then I will just take that silence as a yes."

    I got and sit on the throne, I have to give credit to whoever made this thing is surprisingly comfortable.

    "Now then you''re probably wondering how I''m doing this ain''t you,well the answer is simple blood, atomized blood so small you can''t even see it with the naked eye the second I entered this building I am been releasing it into the air so this whole time you''ve been breathing it in that means my blood magic now flows through your blood stream,thus controlling the entire body.

    "AAAARRRRGGGGGGHHHHHH"

    Someone I can''t see starts scream out in agony.

    "Oh it looks like it''s not perfect yet let me just a little"

    Three people in the front row collapsed to the floor.Dead without any sound.

    "Alright I''ll explain this part just for kicks what you just saw happen was me killing three of your men by simply speeding up the blood to such speeds that it literally turns their organs into mush.So just sit back and enjoy the show"

    One by one I killed off his men, I would imagine the pain I put them through is excruciating but because I sever their vocal cords before anything else they can''t scream out.

    It only takes a few minutes to clear the room out of everyone except for me the boss of the RockFist gang and the women with the snake tattoo.

    "Turn around"

    The head of the gang turns around to face me.

    "Now then I''ve killed everyone in the building including the ones on the first floor,all that''s left is you two.First is you Mr. Shithead."

    The shit heads eyes start to become bloodshot then they become completely filled with blood this is because I just used my blood magic to blind him.Next, I slowly tortured him by completely destroying all of his non-essential organs, I finished him off by choking him with his own blood.

    "Now that''s done we can get to the end of my little night escapades"

    I jump down from the throne and walk over till I''m eye to eye with the snake tattoo lady.

    "Listen up you are not dead now because I''ve one simple reason I had to leave someone alive and you didn''t piss me off as much so get that idea through your head, now I have one little task for you that you have no option of refusing I want you to tell everyone you know that if they touch sister Trish''s orphanage they will end up like these people.If you choose to not comply I will find out and give you a death far worse than what these people experienced.Once I have left this building I will release you and if you tell anyone what I look like then well I''m sure you know by now what will happen.

    I quickly walk out of the lumber place stepping over the dead bodies that now litter the floor.On the way out I steal a cloak off someone and wrap it around myself.Once outside I disappear into the night.

    <hr />

    Hi the Author again and I would like to apologize for accidentally skipping a chapter that was a simple title mistake which I have now fixed up so everything is in numerical order and as a way to make up for it I added in the technique most people have wanted to see for a while the Blood air power I hope this makes up for my mistake by a little bit have a nice day

    https://au.pinterest.com/pin/407435097516307336/</a>

 CH 48 Daemon

    *DONG*

    *DONG*

    *DONG*

    Damm why does that stupid bell have to be so loud?Here I am trying to sleep on a park bench while some stupid clock tower keeps going off.I was even having a dream about something dammit I hate it when I have a dream then I wake up and can''t remember a single thing about it.

    What''s the time?I look over at the clock tower to check what time it is.Still some time before my match in the arena.Might as well get some breakfast.I was able to find a vendor who sold meat sandwiches for breakfast.I was making my way through the nobles district.

    "Food"

    I look over at the voice that called out to me.It was a man who had his entire body cover in dark robes so many I couldn''t even see his face.Over his shoulder, he carried a spear with no design it was just made simply from a dark purple metal.

    "Are you talking to me"

    "Yes"

    I walked over to him and handed him a sandwich.He took off the robes covering his face to eat.His face was that of a young male around my age he had long purple hair tied back.

    "Thankyou"

    "It''s alright, I have plenty if you want more"

    "Really"

    "Yeah have at it"

    I pass him the basket full of sandwiches he dived straight in eating the sandwiches two at a time.He must not have eaten in a long time.

    "Again, thank you"

    "Don''t worry about it I''m not a big eater"

    "What''s your name"

    "Kaito, what''s yours"

    "Daemon"

    "Nice to meet you Daemon"

    "Same here"

    "So why were you so hungry"

    "I''ve come along way to get to the capital, along the way I ate all my food and didn''t bring enough money for the trip, I only had enough money left to get into the cities noble district."

    "Why did you come to the capital"

    "I''m here on business"

    "Personal"

    "Nope, just a way to earn some money.What about you Kaito why are you here in the capital"

    "I''m here for the [Grand combat tournament]"

    "You''re a competitor in that then you must be very strong"

    "I can hold my own"

    "Really then how about we have a little spar"

    "I''m game,where do you want to do this"

    "I know a place nearby follow me"

    He leads me to an empty alleyway.

    "Will here do for you"

    "Sure,want any rules before we fight"

    "No magic ok with you"

    "Fine by me"

    Daemon pulls the spear from his shoulder.I drew my sword from my belt.

    "That''s quite an interesting sword you have"

    "Thanks"

    "Your spears quite interesting as well"

    "So shall we get started"

    "Yeah,but can you really fight with all those robes on"

    "Don''t worry they won''t hinder me"

    We each enter our stance for combat.Daemon bounces of his back foot,using that he propels himself at me.His spear comes aimed at my shoulder,I dodge to the side.Daemon uses the momentum to swing the shaft of the spear into my ribs.

    Shit that hurt.I use my arm to pin the spear under my armpit then spin kick Daemon in the head,he stumbles back after the attack.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "Damm good kick"

    "Thanks"

    I charge at him,I aim a horizontal slash at his body, Daemon blocks it just before it collides with his body.He swings his spear up knocking my sword up into the air,he uses this chance to strike me.This time, I jump into the air to dodge his strike.I grab my sword high up in the air.I land onto Daemon''s spear keeping it on the floor with my bodyweight. I place my sword to his face

    "You can''t move your spear now"

    "True, but I have other methods of winning"

    Daemon let''s go of his spear,jumps back pulls throwing knives from his robes.They glow purple,then he starts throwing them at me.

    I dodge the first one by ducking down.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    Behind me, an explosion goes off.

    "What the hell Daemon I thought we agreed on no magic"

    "It''s not magic it''s a special skill with my knives"

    Great.How sparring turns into a dangerous game of dodgeball only replace the ball with knives shaped like bombs.Every time I try to get close he just throws some knives near him using the explosion like a shield.

    "Fine I guess I need to use my own skill"

    I connect to the [Sword Mark] my sword starts to glow red. I feel the energy pool up inside the sword ready to burst forth.

    "Reapers Crimson Slash"

    The large crimson red colored slash burst from my sword, it dug into the cobbled ground as it moved towards its target.I saw a look of shock appear on Daemon''s face then he cracked a smile.He threw six knives into the ground,each one gave off a purple glow that combined into a barrier to protect Daemon.My Crimson slash slammed into Daemon''s purple barrier.

    *BOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!*

    The force of the explosion sent me flying into the wall behind me.The walls closest to the explosion crumbled from the explosion.When the smoke had finally cleared I saw Daemon covered in dust and rubble with no injuries.

    "Wow what an attack"

    "Thanks, your barrier though was quite impressive as well"

    "Well it did take me a long time to learn so it should be impressive"

    "Sir, The explosion came from over here"

    "Shit sounds like the authorities I think we should run for it"

    "I agree"

    Daemon collects his spear,then we get out of there before anyone sees us.When we finally stop running we have arrived at a park.

    "Think anyone saw us"

    "No"

    "Hahaha, that was a great spar we should do it again sometime"

    "Sure thing but next time I think we should do it somewhere people won''t get upset if we destroy"

    "Yeah that does sound like a better idea"

    *DONG*

    *DONG*

    Fuck if I don''t hurry I''m going to miss my match.

    "Hey Deamon it was really fun meeting you and everything we should do it again but I have to go like right now so see ya"

    "Yeah see you around"

    I run off towards the stadium maybe if I''m lucky I can reach there in time.

 CH 49 Assassins

    Deep underground inside a secret chamber a beautiful woman sat behind a silk curtain.Inside the chamber, there were other people who all wore dark clothes and face plates.The doors to the chamber suddenly slammed open.

    "Mistress I have urgent news."

    "Well go ahead don''t leave us in suspense."

    "The RockFist gang has been completely destroyed."

    "What, when did this happen?"

    "Just last night mistress."

    "In one night the entire gang was destroyed."

    "Yes, mistress."

    "There was only one survivor. "

    "What did they have to say."

    "Nothing mistress only that the attacker gave her a message to deliver to everyone she knows."

    "What was the message."

    "No one is to touch sister Trish''s orphanage."

    "Sister Trish''s orphanage what have they got to do with us."

    "We do not know mistress, but if you would like I will send some men around to question the sister"

    "No that won''t be necessary.Pandora go meet this survivor of the RockFist gang and see what you can get out of her."

    A Women dressed in all black bows her head then leaves into the shadows.

    "Vega are you here"

    A male dressed in all red light armor, wearing a mask that resembled a serpent''s head walk out of the shadows he bowed towards the women.

    "Yes I am here mistress"

    "I was recently given a new target by the second king he wishes for us to kill someone named Kaito, all the information on him will be given to you by Aldwin."

    "When would you like him to cross over to the other side mistress"

    "Tonight, take whatever you need just make sure he dies before his next match in the arena"

    "It shall be done, mistress"

    "Good"

    The man named Vega disappears into the shadows.

    I was lucky I got there just in time before my match had started. The sun is starting to set for today I should find a place to stay.I was able to find a small inn to sleep in for the night.The room didn''t have much furniture besides a bed and a table luckily it had a bath tub and toilet.

    I sit down on the bed and start my meditation.A few hours later after the sun has completely set for the day.

    ''Kaito''

    ''You''re surrounded right now''

    ''I know there''s at least six of them in the halls and I don''t know how many outside''

    ''Got any plans''

    ''A few''

    ''Well be careful one of the people outside has a variant magic''

    ''Variant magic?''

    ''Yes it''s a term used for people who have rare types of mana flowing through their veins''

    ''Can you tell what kind of variant is out there''

    ''No all I can tell is there magic is so powerful I can sense it from here''

    ''Well it seems like I won''t be getting any sleep tonight then''

    I get off my bed and walk to the window.I open it up and take in the scenery.I take a few step back from the window I get a running then leap out the window and land on the roof across from my room.

    "Hey who ever you are I know you''re there so can you stop hiding"

    "Hahaha ain''t you a little surprise"

    I man dressed in light red armor steps from the shadows,covering his face is a snake mask.

    ''Drake is he the one with the variant mana''

    ''Yes, be careful''

    "You know when I was sent to kill you I just thought fuck another boring little mistake I have to take care of but now you surprise me there are not a lot of people who can detect me"

    "Well, thanks for the compliment I think.But I think I will be going for a run come join if you want."

    I start running from rooftop to rooftop.he assassins follow me some shoot off some arrows at me, I dodge them with some simple movement.

    None of them seem to be able to keep up with my speed or they are just holding back, for now, either way, I just have to lead them to a deserted place then I can take care of them.

    I finally decide to face them in a deserted courtyard.The assassins surround me,the one in snake mask lands across from me.

    "So why did you bring us here"

    "I brought you here so you could die"

    Each of the assassins draws a weapon, except for the one wearing the snake mask he just crossed his arms

    "Kill him"

    The assassins rush at me with their weapons drawn.

    "Stop"

    The stop dead in their tracks.

    "Now die"

    Each one drops to the floor dead.I turn my back to the scene ready to leave.

    "Hahahaha Now this is very interesting you were able to kill all my men without even moving

    The man wearing the snake mask pushes himself off the floor,stands back up.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    "You''re still alive?"

    "Yes, now how did you kill my men here?"

    "That''s my secret"

    "One I''m going to enjoy getting out of you"

    The ground underneath my feet starts shaking like an earthquake.Next thing I know some invisible force sent me flying into the wall behind me.I feel several ribs are broken and my left arm is dislocated.

    ''Drake what was that''

    ''My best guess would have to be sound magic''

    ''Sound magic?''

    ''Yes it''s when someone can use their mana to great or even control vibrations,that''s what he just hit you with a massive sonic boom and how he destroyed you blood mana he probably made it so that when any foreign object enters his body it gets disintegrated by high-intensity vibrations.''

    ''Great, do you know of any way to beat that''

    ''I do but at you level, you couldn''t pull it off''

    ''So what do you suggest I do''

    ''Run''

    That''s easy to say when I can bearly move my body.

    "Hey, Kaito have you ever heard of the RockFist gang because last night they were completely wiped out by someone with your exact power.And you know my boss is really upset about it because that was one of her enforcer gangs in this territory so now I''m going to have to capture you for interrogation.

    Dammit if a leave now and he reports this to his boss they''ll know I was the one who wiped out the RockFist gang.

    ''Drake you said you know of a way to defeat his sound magic''

    ''Yes I said that I also said you''re not ready to use it''

    ''Well I''m not running away so there''s only one option left''

    ''Fine to defeat sound magic you need to great your own vibrations the only way to do that is to shoot your blood magic fast enough to great a sonic boom''

    ''I can do that''

    ''Yes but it will be hard''

    I use my blood magic to cover the surrounding ground in blood.

    "What is this blood,this won''t save you Kaito"

    The man with the snake mask sends more sonic booms at me which I can now see thanks to the ripples they make on the blood.

    Okay, I just need to shoot my blood at sonic speeds I can do that.I summon four bullets of blood,I begin to rotate them around my body as I jump around dodging the sonic blasts.Soon the pick up enough speed that I shoot them off at the snake mask man.The blood comes close but then hit an invisible wall made from sound.

    Fuck it didn''t work.

    "Now what were you trying to those little things"

    "I was trying to kill you "

    Alright, I have an idea. I pull in all the blood on the ground and use it to form a dome around me,it shakes when one of his sonic booms hits it but it doesn''t break yet.I continue to ball up all my blood mana like a huge elastic band just red to snap, but it needs more friction before it can great a sonic boom.

    Cracks start to appear in the dome, the shaking becomes more frequent it''s going to crumble soon.

    "Don''t worry Kaito once I''ve cracked this open I''m only going to destroy your arms and legs so it''s easy for me to carry you around"

    "Come in here and get me then"

    I''m almost done just some more energy and it will be finished, I condense the ball to an even smaller.Crack and splitting sounds come from my skin my arm starts to bleed, I can now see all the flesh under my arm, I can''t stop now.

    The entire dome shatters and crumbles to dust.

    "I''ve got you now"

    "Fuck you"

    I shoot the ball of blood off at the snake mask wearing man.He takes it head on to the chest

    *BOOOOMMMM!!!!*

    The sonic boom generated by the blast through several walls, I finally stop after hitting the fourth wall.All the surrounding structures have been reduced to absolute rubble.I can barely move my body I think my arm is shattered,yep it''s bleeding bad and bones are sticking out of it.I start healing my entire body, first all the internal bleeding then all the external injuries.That sonic blast blood bomb should only be used as a last resort it''s simply too powerful, it''s completely different from my atomized blood that is a quick clean killing method while this new weapon is just a big destructive bomb.

    I was finally able to move after healing myself.I walked out from under the rubble, back into the courtyard.The place was now a crater I looked around to see if I could find any trace of the man but all I found was a damaged snake mask.

    I looked around some more just to make sure but couldn''t find anything.After I was completely sure that there were no remains of him left I disappeared into what remains of the night.

 CH 50 Castle siege pt 1

    At the destroyed courtyard where Kaito and Vega had their fight last night. City guards surrounded the crater collecting whatever evidence they could while trying to keep the public out.

    A man looking in his 40''s wearing a long brown coat with plate armor underneath looked deep at the crater like he was trying to decipher a great riddle.

    "Detective Duncan?"

    "Yes."

    "The search team has gone over the entire crime scene; all they could find is this snake mask."

    The city guard passes the man a sealed bag containing the snake mask once used by the man named Vega.

    "Were there any bodies found?"

    "No sir."

    "Great, dismissed."

    "Yes, sir."

    The man named Duncan returned his focus to the crater after the guards had left.

    "Just who could have done this?"

    Across from the crime scene high up on a rooftop overlooking the whole courtyard stood two people. An old man with gray hair tied back, the man was dressed in a black tuxedo with a trimmed gray beard, next to him a young lady with purple hair; she wore a black assassins armor with a silver face plate covering her delicate features.

    "So this is where Vega met his end¡­?"

    "Yes, he was completing a contract on someone called Kaito."

    "Do you think this Kaito could have killed Vega?"

    "No, Vega was the 6th most wanted criminal in the world Kaito, on the other hand, is just some punk who has semi pass-full skill. If I had to guess whoever did this, I would say is the same person who wiped out the RockFist gang."

    "So who did this is powerful enough to kill one of us but that doesn''t explain why they would protect this Kaito person and Sister Trish''s orphanage."

    "If I had to guess I would say that before Vega and his men could get to Kaito, this unknown person came out of nowhere and attacked Vega."

    "What about the whole Sister Trish¡¯s orphanage and what they have to do in all this?"

    "My best guess would be that whoever is doing all this said that to just throw us off their track."

    "I don''t know. I still think we should follow up on it."

    "Really? Why?"

    "Just call it intuition."

    "Fine, I will ask the mistress to send a few people around to watch the place."

    "Thanks, Aldwin."

    "Don''t mention it, Pandora."

    Well, it seems Sister Trish has put my money to good use. She has fixed the place up and even paid someone to build a wall around the orphanage with a front gate.

    I was hiding in the shadows of a nearby alleyway watching the orphanage just in case someone like that guy with the snake mask comes by.

    Luckily, nothing happened while I was away at my match. I see all of the kids playing on the new playground that Sister Trish bought. I get a funny almost happy feeling inside my chest.

    Nighttime has fallen and everything¡¯s still fine with the orphanage; the children have all gone to bed and now Sister Trish is just cleaning the yard.

    Three shadowy figures appear out of the darkness of a nearby street and make a charge towards the orphanage. Before they can get close, I''ve already invaded their bodies with my blood and stopped them. I force them over to the alleyway I''m hiding in.

    "Now you three, I can kill you anytime. I wish you''re going to tell me where your base is."

    I release partial control of one of them so they can talk.

    "Screw you, we are noble assassins of the White Devil order!"

    "So what? That title will not save you now."

    I kill him instantly seeing as how he has far too many pride for me to work with.

    "Now then, you two, what you just saw was me kill this guy. See how he''s on the floor all dead? Now then tell me what I want to know or you die like him, your choice."

    "We will never tell you anything."

    "Alright then, let''s see how you respond to torture."

    I twist one of the assassin¡¯s arm into a spiral shape, then I burst his eyeball by boiling all the blood in it. He tried to scream every time I broke something new but no sound escapes his throat because I shut off his vocal cords until I need him to talk. I could see the fear in the other one''s eyes.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "So, gonna to talk now?"

    "Never..."

    Wow, what a fucking cliched line.

    "Alright."

    I flick my hand like cutting the strings off a puppet the body of the assassins falls to the floor lifeless.

    "Since this is your last chance, I''m not going to kill you now so that means even if you don''t tell me what I want to know I''m just going to keep on torturing you until you talk. So, where is your base?"

    "It''s underground inside the nobles district I can lead you there. Just please don''t hurt me!"

    "Thanks for the info; Now is there any more people coming after this orphanage?"

    "No, we were the only ones sent here."

    "Good, now here''s what''s going to happen: I''m going to release you; you''re going to show me to your base and if anything is suspicious you will die slowly, understood?"

    "Yes."

    I release the assassin from my control. I follow her out of the slums district and through a secret tunnel that was built into the wall, we continued walking through the nobles district then we went down into the sewers of the noble district. When we finally stopped, we were just outside a wall with torches along it.

    "I''m guessing this is the entrance.

    "Yes."

    "Open it."

    The assassin places their hand onto a single brick, pushing it in then does the same thing to six more bricks. That section of the wall moved back then to the side and what was left was a passageway lit by torches.

    "This leads straight to your base?"

    "Yes."

    "Perfect."

    I kill the assassin. I walk into the tunnel stepping over the dead assassins body, there were a few detection enchantments along the way but they were easy to get rid of. I walked out from the tunnel to see a castle. It was made from pitch black material there where massive towers along the outskirts of the main building. I could kind of make out people moving around inside the compound.

    My night just got a lot more interesting.

    ''Drake is there any kind of protection placed around the castle?''

    ''No, but there is a large magical signal coming from within the castle.''

    ''Can you pinpoint it?''

    ''Yes, if I were to get closer to it.''

    ''Okay''

    Time for me to get castle raiding. I form a few smaller version of my sonic blood bomb, I aim them at the base of the towers I shoot them off.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    The towers crumble, closing off some exit from the castle and killing a lot of people. I continue to rain down the bombs onto the castle, I can hear screams coming from the castle. I don''t really care about it, it just gives me a place to aim my next bomb.

    Inside the main chamber. A beautiful woman is resting in her chambers listing to the explosions going off around there; hoping no one will find her and the people inside this particular chamber.

    "Aldwin, what is going on out there?"

    "From what I hear from the survivors mistress: we are under attack from an unknown enemy."

    "How many are there?"

    "We do not know mistress; all we have seen of the enemy are the explosions caused by them."

    "Well find them, send out as many men we have left."

    "We cannot mistress. The bombs have sealed off most exits and our forces are scattered, we have no way of retaliating, mistress."

    "So what are you telling me to do just sit here and wait until the enemy decides to end me?"

    "No mistress, I''m am saying we just have to wait until an opportunity shows itself to us so we can counter attack."

    "Fine¡­ Where is Pandora?"

    "I have not seen her since the explosions started."

    "WHAT? Has anyone seen Pandora?"

    The room was silent except for the continued explosion sounds.

    "Dammit first Vega and now Pandora. Why is this happening?"

 CH 51 Castle siege pt 2

    I continued to rain down my sonic bombs onto the castle. I hear fewer screams come from the castle. I guess that means I''ve killed most of their force.

    ''Drake, have you pinpointed that source of mana yet?''

    ''Yes. It is in the center building of the castle I can direct you there.''

    ''Okay, let''s get going.''

    I walk out of my hiding place and follow the path leading down to the once perfect castle.

    When I arrive  the whole place is nearly on fire the buildings have nearly all collapsed. Blown up body parts littered all over the floor.

    I move all the destroyed buildings out of my way by forming giant hands out of blood.

    I walk through the streets of the once great castle.

    "Help! P-please help me!"

    I see someone trapped under a stone column. Most have been crushed to death already but this guy¡¯s just barely hanging on to what life he has left.

    I walk towards him.

    "Please help me."

    "Of course, I''ll help you..."

    I kneel down beside him, I place my finger on his throat then I create a small blood knife and run it across his throat. His blood gushes out mixing with the other blood already lying on the floor. I see him looking up at me as his life fades away; his eyes read: ¡®why?¡¯. Simple! That¡¯s because that was the only way to help him.

    I continue to walk the streets of the castle killing off any survivors.

    ''Take the next left and continue to walk straight.''

    I followed Drake''s directions to the letter. I soon ended up in front of a large pair of doors that belonged to a large central chamber that shined with many jewels encoded into its outer walls.

    ''I''m guessing this is the place.''

    ''Yes.''

    I walked up the stair to the doors.

    "Stop!"

    I turn around to see at least 30 people all heavily injured but still holding weapons against me... So some people did survive the initial assault.

    "Call out the rest of you men."

    "There is no one else; only me."

    "That''s impossible! One man could not have done all this."

    "But you see: I did it."

    "That makes our job easier; we only have to kill you."

    "True... But this makes my life more fun now, I get to kill all of you up close and personal!"

    "Kill him!"

    They charge at me with their weapons drawn. I guess I''m a little sick because even the thought of killing them all brought a smirk to my face. I dash in front of the men leading the charge before anyone could act I had embedded a blood sword into his chest. What happened next was fun I dashed in between the crowd of people decapitating heads, impaling people with my sword and sometimes just cutting off limbs to let them bleed out.

    After I was done, what was left of those 30 people was a bloody mess of corpses. Now for the final boss.

    The doors were heavy and creaked along the floor as I pushed them open. Inside was a dark hallway. As I walked through the hallway, I could hear voices at the end of the tunnel getting louder and louder.There were torches lined across the wall, columns keeping the roof up and at the back of the room was a silk curtain that separated everyone and a beautiful woman behind it. She has long silky black hair her perfect skin only complimented her full pink lips, those green eyes of her looked like they could see through my very soul.

    "So this is where all the survivors are."

    I walked out from the dark hallway. The assassins that were kneeling by the sides room had now drawn their weapons and formed a wall between me and their mistress.

    "Who are you?"

    "Wow... You ordered a hit out on me last night and you don''t even remember my name now that just hurts my feelings."

    "Wait... I know him mistress, he is the one Vega was sent to kill last night Kaito."

    "Yes, I am also the one who wiped out the RockFist gang."

    "That was also you why have you done these things do you have some kind of vendetta against us or something"

    "No, not really. I wiped out the RockFist gang because they were scum I killed this Vega person because he tried to kill me and I burnt your castle to the ground partly because it seemed fun and if I didn''t then I would have to look over my shoulder wondering when you would get me I couldn''t live like that so I destroyed you. Plain and simple"

    "Wait. Are you saying you destroyed this entire castle? And all it''s people by yourself!"

    "Yes."

    "That''s impossible! It would at least take an entire army of knights and mages unless you where either a saint or a sage... Which you are not, so it''s impossible!"

    "That''s where you are wrong butler guy, because you see I''m a raging psychopath and us psychopaths can be very dangerous... Let me show you."

    Blood red spikes appeared out of the ground impaling the assassins who dared stand in my way one after another they were impaled some even squirmed .Now all that was left was the butler and the women behind the silk.

    "How did you do that?"

    "Simple mister butler, I''m a blood mage. Now that lets me control blood, even the blood that has long soaked into the floor so all I did was connect to that blood then bring it to the surface and use it to impale your little group of assassins now all that''s left is you and that bitch behind the silk."

    "How dare you come in here and insult the mistress!"

    The butler was charging at me with gauntlets on his hands they were very simple except for the silver skull on top of them.I brought a blood spike to the surface the butler was able to just barely dodge.He continued to charge at me he was able to dodge all my attacks with the blood spikes.He finally got close to me to land a hit but just before hitting me he fell down like a puppet with all its strings cut. Idiot! I could have killed him the second I saw him. All I was doing was playing around with him after all.

    Now for the main boss. There was only one problem with her I could not get any of my oxidized blood past the silk curtain. I think it is enchanted or maybe some kind special fabric.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ''Drake, is the magical source you found close by?''

    ''Yes, it is just behind that woman.''

    I walked towards the silk curtain and opened it. Once I passed the threshold of the curtain, I started to choke my breath become ragged and I was starting to feel my body slowly shutting down on me.

    "Hahaha! So child, it looks like you have found my last line of defense the entire area past that silk curtain is filled with deadly nerve toxin that has come from the gills of the deadly six colored butterflyfish."

    The goddess of death walks down from her pedestal. She stops in front of me and looks down with those same eyes from my old world.

    Those eyes that made me feel worthless, feel like I was just a piece of shit that she had stepped on by mistake. I hate those eyes... This bitch¡­ She kicked me across the face with those slender legs of hers.

    "Now hear me child, I am going to kill you not today or the next day but in the near future after I have burned sister Trish''s orphanage to the ground and made you eat the ashes like the dog you are. Oh, and about what you''ve done today, that can easily be replaced the people you killed were skilled but a skilled person it born every second they are  just waiting for me to come and employ them and lastly, the building well for it, I can just use the bones of those who failed me to rebuild my castle so do you understand child you have not made any real difference in the world."

    "The only thing I understand is that you''re a heartless bitch those assassins gave their lives for and you don''t even care. All you care about is yourself!"

    She kicked me across the face again.

    "See now child? That''s where you''re wrong I do care about something else than myself. Power is something I have and you don''t."

    "What you have is not power... Just pathetic lies and tricks hiding behind your beauty. So how about you just shut up about power you whoring slut."

    For the first time, I saw a truly ugly expression on this bitch''s face it was an ugly face of rage she goes to kick me across the face once more. This time, though I caught it. She was stunned I pushed her over.

    "Now you want to see what true power is."

    "How are you able to move? That toxin should paralyze anyone who doesn''t have the antidote flowing through their veins..."

    "It''s really something simple that most people don''t seem to get: I''m a blood mage meaning that when it comes to my own body, I am a god. So when poison tries to enter it I just use my blood cells to break the poison and make myself immune to it."

    "But I saw you your body completely locked up and shut down."

    "That''s true... Because of the rarity and powerfulness of the poison it took me a while to stop and destroy the poison but I got there. In the end, I believe it''s time for me to show you real power."

    The bitch tried to runway but tripped on her own dress. She turned to me with tears in her eyes.

    "Don''t kill me! Please, I''ll do whatever you want!! Just please don''t kill me!!!"

    "I could spare you only one day to find a dagger across my throat the next day. So sorry but I''m not that stupid."

    She tried to run away once again, this time, I stopped her with my blood control.

    "Now, now, don''t you know it''s rude to run away from someone when they are trying to show you something?"

    I connect to the [Dragon mark] and form a bright ball of fire similarly shaped to the sun appears in my hand.

    "See this is what true power looks like close up."

    She opened her slutty mouth into an o shape, in shock.

    "Now, here¡¯s what''s going to happen: no if''s, no but''s and you are going to swallow this. It''s going to burn you up from the inside while I sit back and enjoy usually I would like to tear you apart piece by piece but morning is almost here and I am a very busy person so you will have to die like this."

    I place the ball of fire into her mouth it slides down her throat and into her body. At first nothing happened but soon rays of burning light shot from those once perfect green eyes soon the same rays shot from her ears it didn''t take long for the rays to turn into burning flames that burned through her entire body it didn''t take long for those flames to turn her once perfect flesh to ash.

    ''Drake, where is the source of magical power?''

    ''It is just behind her throne.''

    I walk past her throne made from silk cushions to find only a wall.

    ''There''s nothing here.¡¯

    ''Try placing your hand against the wall.''

    I did as Drake said. The wall starts to beat like a heart after every two seconds. It would shake and beat like a heart but it would be impossible to tell it was happening unless you were to place your hand against the wall. What the hell is going on here

    <hr />

    Writer:HazeyKnight

    ProofReader:Senizal Fi Chrora

    Editor:Senizal Fi Chrora

    That''s right I got someone to actually Properly ProofRead and Editor my work and I think so far he has done an awesome job and I hope me and Senizal Fi Chrora can continue working together to fix all my mistakes and shitty grammar as well as awful punctuation now I hope every likes this chapter.Senizal Fi Chrora also helped me with CH 50.

 CH 52 Heart

    ''Drake, what is going on? Why is this wall beating like a heart?''

    ''It''s not the wall... It''s what''s behind the wall. You will see once you knock the wall down.''

    I connect to the [Sword mark] I feel the rush of power come from it and enter into my entire body. I punch the wall down in a single strike. I was shocked from what I saw a huge beating heart that took up the size of the entire room.

    ''Drake, what is this?''

    ''A Hydra''s heart.''

    ''A Hydra... You mean that thing with multiple heads and if you cut one off two more grow.''

    ''Yes, one of those.''

    ''So, what is a Hydra heart doing here?''

    ''I have no idea but this is very fortunate for you because a Hydra''s heart can be absorbed by anyone, even a human.''

    ''So, how do I absorb it?''

    ''You just have to touch it with your hand.''

    I walk up to the beating heart, I place my hand onto the beating heart. I feel beats of the heart get faster and faster it soon starts to shrink more and more as I feel it enter into my body. The feeling isn''t unpleasant at all. In fact, it is closer to being pleasant than painful.

    Soon the entire heart fits into the palm of my hand. Once it has completely disappeared green smoke appears and starts to swirl around my arm it continues to move around my arm until it has completely covered it.

    The smoke disappears after a while and left in its place is a tattoo. It was of a hydra the tail of the hydra started at my wrist then it continued up my arm It''s body was a black serpent when the tattoo finally stopped on my shoulder it was the 9 hydra''s head each one was snarling and baring their teeth.

    ''If I absorbed the hydra''s heart. Why do I have a tattoo of a hydra on my arm?''

    ''Because you can''t have two hearts so the power transfused to your arm so you can use it easier.''

    ''And how do I use this power?''

    ''Just connect to it like you do with my mark or the other one.''

    Alright, that seems rather easy just have to focus and connect with the hydra tattoo. I connect with the tattoo but I didn''t feel any changes but soon my arm starts to itch first it''s only a little it soon turns into uncontrollable itch I start stretching my arm but what I feel is not skin it scales.

    I look down at my arm it''s turned into a claw my fingers have transformed into long sharp green talons, the scales that have now cover my skin are dark black shaped like diamonds, throughout the arm green spikes emerge from the scales the transformation ends at my shoulder.

    But what Kaito didn''t notice was that the transformation didn''t stop at his arm his eyes had transformed into snakes with a slit in them his hair now even had light green tips. Even his teeth now transformed into slightly longer fangs.

    ''Drake, what happened to my arm?''

    ''It has taken on the appearance of a hydra''s claw.''

    ''Is this permanent?''

    ''No to reverse it all you need to do is disconnect from the Hydra tattoo but first, I suggest you try it out try punching something with the arm.''

    I walk over to the right wall I draw my arm back and punch the wall. The wall shatters easily but so does all the walls behind it every wall all been destroyed until no more walls stand in the direction of the punch.That single punch made an exit for me out of this central chamber.

    I disconnect from the Hydra tattoo and my arm returns to normal. Great... Now I have to buy a new shirt to cover up my new tattoo.

    ''Hmmm...''

    ''What is it, Drake?''

    ''Nothing. I was just thinking that most of the Hydras I have met didn''t have black scales.''

    ''So what are you saying that this new power is not from a Hydra?''

    ''No, it''s definitely from a Hydra but it might be a special type of Hydra.''

    ''Do you have any idea what kind of Hydra?''

    ''No.''

    I walk out from the sewers to see the sun rising. I wonder what today will bring me.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I''m currently walking through the streets of the noble district wearing my new clothes since my other ones were covered in blood.

    "Kaito!"

    Before I can turn  around someone hugs me from behind.

    "Guess who?"

    "Alice."

    "How''d you know?"

    "I could just tell."

    She lets go of me. I turn around to see her smiling back at me I return the smile with none of the same enthusiasm. Don''t get me wrong it''s not I wasn''t happy to see her it''s just I''ve been up all night killing people and I''m tired I need some rest before anything else.

    "So Alice why are you here in the capital?"

    "I''m here on business for Mamma. She wants me to get some things from a herbalist here in the city."

    "Oh,Is there anyone with you?"

    "No, I''m old enough to travel on my own."

    "Yeah, I know it''s just..."

    I let my words drift off I didn''t want to say anything that might bring up how we met exactly but just by reading Alice''s face I saw that she understood what I was trying to say.

    "Don''t worry about that happening again."

    She pulled a curved dagger from her belt that I hadn''t noticed yet.

    "Mamma gave me this and has been training me in using it."

    "Well... I guess you don''t need me to look out for you."

    "I wouldn''t say that I still need you to show me around the city."

    And here I was hoping to get some sleep before my next match.

    I showed Alice around to the nicest places I could remember. She seemed to enjoy me showing her around the city. When we arrived at the park, I sat down while she ran off towards a street performer. My eyelids kept falling over my eyes I could tell sleep was fast approaching.

    I felt something cold touch my nose it woke me up with a shock I practically leaped out of my seat.

    "Tired Kaito?"

    "Yes, I was up all last night"

    "With a girl?"

    Who voice was playful like always but it slightly carried a small hint of sadness.

    "No."

    That was kind of a lie I did spend time with a woman but she was more of a bitch than anything else.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter because I have something that will definitely perk you right up."

    She hands me an ice cream from behind her back it was vanilla inside a cone.

    "Ice cream?"

    "Yes, my mom always gave it to me when I needed an energy hit."

    I take the cone she is offering me.

    "Thanks."

    She smiles and takes a big lick from her cone. I take I lick from mine it was good ice cream even if vanilla isn''t my favorite flavor.

    We continued to enjoy the city all the nice parts and not the slums when I heard the bell tower.

    "Crap..."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I have to go now."

    "What? But we were having so much fun!"

    "True, and it was fun but I can''t miss this so I have to go."

    "Fine¡­ But since you''re ditching me, I expect you to have dinner with me."

    "Deal..."

    I feel kind of bad for ditching her but she doesn''t seem too fazed. She is even waving me goodbye.

    <hr />

    Sorry about no post yesterday my internet was acting fucked up

    Author:HazeyKnight

    ProofReader:Senizal Fi Chrora</a>

    Editor:Senizal Fi Chrora</a>

 CH 53 Puppet Show

    As I walk out into the arena, I can feel something is off about the crowd. Instead of clapping and cheering like they usually do, they are there silently whispering to each other actually trying not make eye contact with me.

    What is going on? Is it something to do with my opponent or something?

    The gate on the other side of the arena open up and my opponent walks out. It''s a little girl maybe no older than 6 years old.Her black hair his into two twin tails, wearing a long pink frilly dress and on her waist is a small bag. My opponent is this little girl.

    I look at the announcer he just averts his gaze from the entire field I have finally figured out what the feeling is it''s fear it''s oozing from every person in this arena but it''s not directed at me but instead at the little girl.

    "Awww you look, strwong mister, please go easy on me..."

    Damn it... The girl''s even giving me the puppy dog eyes I am going to find it really hard to take this little girl down but that raises some good questions like: ¡®How did this little girl even get this far in the tournament?¡¯

    "... Begin."

    So the announcer can talk. The little girl grabs something from the little bag then throws it into the arena sand I don''t get too see what it is before it disappears beneath the sand. I start walking towards the little girl when I notice she is smiling now her smile is so innocent and pure. Why do I have to fight a kid?

    I take a step closer then I feel of dread washes over me like a dagger is placed right across my back but I can''t tell where the danger is coming from it feels like it''s all around me.

    Something shoots out from the sand and strikes me in the back it slashes apart my new clothes the only reason I''m still alive right now is because of all the enchantments I placed on the clothes when I got them.

    I look behind me and see nothing then I look over at the little girl her innocent smile has now turned into a bloodthirsty grin that sends shivers down my spine. I can now see why everyone was scared of her¡­.

    "Hey little girl, I hope your parents give you an allowance because this shirt was brand new and I expect you to pay for it."

    "Sorry mister, but after I''m done pulling your body apart limb by limb, your clothes are definitely going to be ruined."

    "Wow... Those aren''t very nice words little lady, I''m going to have to give you a nice spanking."

    "I''m going to enjoy killing you, mister. In fact, I might not even kill you just cripple you so bad you pray for death every second of your life."

    "Hey now little missy, didn''t your parents ever teach you manners it''s not nice to make threats to your elders?"

    I get the feeling of danger again but this time, I knew where it was coming from. The whatever it was again popped out from behind me but this time, when it tried to slash me all that happened was the sound of it metal hitting metal.

    "Hey, little girl... Did you think the same trick would work again?"

    "How did you stop my attack?"

    "Let me show you..."

    My skin starts to turn to a blood red color my clothes and hair then my entire body becomes a blood red color. This is my new blood armor! It covers everything on my body and it''s as strong as steel.

    "You''re a blood mage!"

    "Yes, now the question is what are you?"

    Again it pops out of the ground but this time, I spin and catch it at just the right time. I pin it to the ground and finally get a good look at what has been attacking me.

    It is a giant metal centipede. It''s as long as me, the pincers are sharp and look like they could cut men in half. I quickly crush the things head before it can wriggle out of my hand.

    "You big meanie! Don''t destroy my toys!!"

    I turn to the little girl she starts thumping her feet and shouting like she was throwing a temper tantrum.

    I dash at the girl. Before I can reach her, she grabs four little dolls from her bag and throws them into the sand in front of her.

    The ground under my feet start to Shaw then four giant bronze knight statues burst from the sand each one carrying a big sword and shield.

    "Kill the bad man!"

    The giants move to their master''s wishes as they begin swinging their massive swords at me.

    Surprisingly, they are incredibly fast. I block with my forearms I hear a screeching sound when the swords clash into my blood armor their swords aren''t able to break through it.

    I push the swords away from myself then dash to the side of one of them and punch through their side. I expect the knight to fall down but instead, it continues to swing it''s swords at me I block the assault then jump back putting distance between me and the bronze knights.

    I  thought they would follow me instead they keep their position. I guess they girl isn''t an idiot... She knows I can''t get to her without going through her bronze knights.

    ''Drake what are those things?''

    ''Magic puppets.''

    ''What the fuck are magic puppets?''

    ''There puppets design for combat typically made from magical beasts or material.''

    ''Great... Now how do I destroy them?''

    ''Destroy their heads, that''s where the receive their commands from.''

    Now I have a target all I have to do is hit it. I sprint forward, the knights raise their shields to protect themselves. I shoot off some blood bullets mixed in with blood grenades they slam into the shields but are not able to puncture through their shields.All right so that strategy is out so let''s try another.

    I pull my sword from my hip belt then activate my [Sword mark] I feel the energy rush into my body and harmonize with the sword.

    "Reaper¡¯s crimson slash!!"

    The arc of red slams into the knights¡¯ shield. It pushes the knights back further and further even being able to crush their shields lightly but eventually the slash disappears and the knights shields still hold.Dammit! I sheathed my sword back.

    Alright, screw it!

    Since I''m wearing the blood armor might as well take advantage of it. I start to circle more and more blood around my hands until I have successfully formed giant rock like gauntlets made out of blood on my hands. I punch my gauntlet into the closest Knight near me the knights shield crumbles under my punch. The knight draws its sword to strike me but before it struck I land strike to the head causing it to shatter.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Before I can notice it, one of the knights hits me in the ribs with a sword sending me flying across the arena.

    I''m about to land but before I do another knight slashes their sword into my back, my blood armor still holds.

    I continue to get hit around like a tennis ball by the knights.

    "Hahaha! I really like this game mister!! It''s so much fun!!!"

    I''m not glad she''s enjoying herself. I am sent flying again but this time I spin my body so I can see the next strike coming.

    I reach my hands out before it can hit me. I grab hold of the sword and land my feet down. With the extra leverage, I lift the knight and its sword over my head and throw it onto it''s back before it can move then I smash my foot down on its head.

    The remaining knights charge at me so I jump to the closest one. Once my body hits it, I make my entire body shoot out long red spike the pierce every spot on the knight''s body including the head.

    One knight hits me with its shield I''m sent rolling onto the floor. I see one of the knight''s boots coming for my head but before it hit, I push off the ground high enough to reach the knights head I make a blood sword in my hand and use it to split the knights head in half.

    I look over at the last knight. It''s positioned itself in between me and the little brat. I make fifty blood bullets around myself, I shoot them off one at a time at the knight like a machine gun. They obliterate the knight in seconds. Looks like the Knight''s are not so hard to kill without their shields.

    I see the little brat shaking, her face has gone red and they''re even tears in her eyes.

    "You big fat meany! I''m going to kill you, kill you-you broke my toys! N-now I have to make new ones!!"

    "You ruined my new outfit so I think we''re even."

    "You''re wrong! We''re not even until I get your head!"

    Before I can see anything I feel something sharp enter into my shoulder, I look down and see a jet black dagger in my shoulder it''s cut through my blood armour and gone right through my shoulder, I see a cable attached to the end of the dagger I follow it with my eyes it continues to the girl the cable goes inside her arm,her hand is gone and all that''s left is a hole where the cable is coming from.

    She''s a puppet herself. I can now see it there are tiny screws and bolts throughout her entire body. But if she''s a puppet, does that means my opponent is someone else and she''s only a weapon?

    No... It can''t be everyone''s fear was aimed at her and no one else so what is she a puppet who controls other puppets dammit I can''t worry about that now all I need to worry about is how I''m going to win this fight.

    I pull the dagger from my shoulder but before it hits the ground, the cable comes to life and whips aiming for my head. I move to the side it just slightly cuts into my cheek.

    "Hahaha! I got you now you meanie mister!!"

    Shit, I¡¯m dancing around trying not to get cut from this dagger but it''s incredibly hard.

    I dash forward towards the little girl the dagger follows I''m side stepping and dodging while running for my life towards the girl.

    The dagger comes closer slicing lightly through my rib cage, barely missing my lung. I jump into the air ready to superman punch. The girl on other hand falls off then long black tentacles come out and wrap around my arms and legs holding me up in the air.

    "I''ve got you now¡­ Let''s have some fun!!"

    The dagger slices through my leg tendons then my arm tendons the pain is excruciating.

    "Did you like that mister? Well¡­ Because I am going to give you a lot more."

    It starts to pierce random parts all over my body. Thankfully, it''s not in the man jewels.

    I cough up some blood and I spit the rest onto its face. It get''s enraged grits it''s teeth it''s eyeballs almost pop out.

    "YOU SCUM!"

    It starts so slash and hacks at my body in a bloody rage. The only reason I''m even still alive is because of my blood magic that gives me incredible regenerative abilities.Soon, it has cut me so many times that there''s a pool of blood under both of our feet.

    "Stop the fight! This is just cruel!!"

    "Yeah!! Stop the fight!!!"

    "Stop the fight!!!"

    "Stop the fight!!!!"

    The crowd starts to cheer for the announcer to stop the fight.

    I would like to think it''s to save me but it''s probably more accurate to assume that these people find my current state to sick to look at.

    "SHUT UP!!"

    The entire stadium silences.

    "You insects will not stop my fun!!!!"

    She brings the dagger right in front of my face.

    "Any last words mister?"

    "... Burn..."

    I connect to the [Dragon mark] and set all my blood that¡¯s infused with fire mana ablaze.The blood under our feet quickly turns into an inferno.

    "AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!!"

    The puppet little girl starts screaming as her entire body is being burnt alive by my fire. I use my pyrokinesis to form flame swords that cut apart the tentacles that bound me. I land on my knees since I can''t stand. I look over at the once little girl, all the flesh has been burnt off now all there that''s left is a puppet skeleton with a beating heart in its chest. I form one last flame sword and send it through the heart.The puppet falls to its knees its eyes are just in front of me. I see the last spark of life live it''s body then fall to the floor completely dead.

    My eyelids start to feel heavy I can''t keep them open much longer my body sways to the side and I collapse onto the ground unconscious.

    <hr />

    Author:HazeyKnight

    Editor:Senizal Fi Chrora

    ProofReader:Senizal Fi Chrora

 CH 54 Hospital

    Inside the royal palace dining hall.

    The king sits at the far end of the table while the prince Jacob is seated at the other end. There are plates set for other people who seem to be absent on this particular night.

    "It looks your older sister and younger brother are not attending dinner this evening..."

    "Yes well you know Elana always held up in her room and Chris left on another one of his explorations just yesterday."

    "Shame... I was hoping we could have a nice old family dinner like when your mother was still alive."

    "Yes, that would be nice father but unfortunately, it can not happen."

    The waiters and maids bring in the royal family meal a meaty dish served with very little vegetables.

    "Well then, since it''s only us let''s get stuck in."

    The king and prince start eating their food.

    "So Jacob, I was watching the [Grand combat tournament] today and I saw your champion. He was most impressive."

    "Yes, he was... I especially like it when he killed your champion"

    "Alright, I get he is better than I and the other kings gave him credit for but don''t forget he still has to face the other four kings¡¯ champions before he can win."

    "That is all true father but you forget that your champion was supposed to be the strongest so now Kaito has nothing to worry about."

    "I wouldn''t say that my champion was the strongest compared to the dragon legacy she was nothing special. And now he is  the final rounds of the tournament that means he will be in constant danger inside and outside the arena."

    "I wouldn''t worry so much he is tougher the most give him credit for."

    Chimera Hospital/ Room 106 (Kaito''s Room)

    "Arrgghh... My entire body feels like it was put into a blender."

    "Well, you should be happy considering what happened really the only reason you are even alive is because of your freakish healing abilities."

    Yeah, thank you blood magic.

    "So doctor Apollo, when do you think I will be able to leave?"

    "Well, most of you injuries are healed so tomorrow morning should be okay."

    "Alright, thanks. And oh, doctor I would appreciate it if you didn''t tell anyone about the tattoos on my body."

    "Don''t worry about it boy! We doctors know how to keep a secret or two even if it''s as big as yours."

    Doctor Apollo leaves my room. I''m currently in the hospital after my battle with the puppet I fainted from rapid blood loss so they took me to the closest hospital where doctor Apollo used his magic to stabilize and heal all my wounds.

    The reason he saw my tattoos is because my clothes were ruined so took them away and replaced them with a hospital gown.

    I get comfortable in my bed and get ready for sleep when I hear someone shouting.

    "Kaito!! Does anyone know where Kaito is?"

    "He''s in room 106."

    "Thanks!"

    The door to my room get''s thrown open.

    "Kaito are you alright? I heard what happened to you."

    I sit open to see Alice''s face full of concern for me.

    "I''m just fine Alice, I just got a few minor injuries."

    "Minor!? I heard that you got almost hacked to pieces in your [Grand combat tournament] match and that raises an even bigger question what are you doing competing in the [Grand Combat tournament]?"

    "I''m in it to win and where did you even hear these things"

    "I was walking down the street when I heard someone say your name then I heard all about what happened at the arena so I''ve been rushing around to each hospital in the city looking for you!!!"

    She really cares.

    "You didn''t have to do that."

    "I know I didn''t have to but I wanted to."

    "Thanks..."

    "So want to play a board game I brought with me to the city?"

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Sure."

    She pulled out a board game from a bag she is carrying around. It''s similar to chess except replace some of the pieces with things from this world, while we are playing the game we begin to talk about a lot of things.

    There is a knocking at the door a nurse walks in with a tray full of my food.

    "Sorry to interrupt but it''s time for dinner."

    "Okay, we can stop."

    The nurse places the food onto my lap then leaves. I think I saw her wink at me before she left. I start eating my food and to my surprise, it''s not bad compared to the hospital food they serve back on my world.

    GRRROOOOWWWWLLL

    A large growl comes from Alice''s stomach a look over to see that she is looking down with a meaning red face.

    "Are you hungry?"

    "Well... I didn''t eat much because I thought we were going out for dinner."

    "Alright then... Here."

    I hand my tray over to her.

    "What? No! I couldn''t eat your food you still recovering."

    "Don''t worry about it, my injuries are almost fully healed and I don''t eat much anyway so have at it."

    She accepts the tray of food.

    "Thanks..."

    She starts to eat the food, I just lie back and close my eyes.I feel a tug at my clothes I open my eyes.

    "Here, I saved you the pudding."

    "Are you sure you want me to eat it?"

    "Yes."

    I take the pudding.

    "Thanks."

    I finish the chocolate flavored pudding. I start to feel tired.

    "Alice, I''m a little tired so I''m going to sleep now"

    "Okay, I''m going to pack up then go to an inn."

    I lie back down and close my eyes to get some sleep.

    I''m falling down a black hole everything around me is screaming in pain I try to cover my ears with my hands but the screaming justs get stronger.

    I see someone ahead... It''s a girl, she''s made out of white burning light so I can''t make out her face.

    I reach her and wrap my arms around her she wraps her arms around me we continue to freefall holding each other. I feel at peace in this world.

    The screaming has stopped, my heartbeat has slowed down and for the first time in my entire life, I have complete happiness. No memories, no purpose just her light.

    "You''re all alone..."

    The girl starts to turn to red then disintegrates in my arms the screaming returns. Only much stronger, so strong my ears start to bleed.

    All my bad memories return to me at once like a tidal wave but I don''t feel at peace instead I just feel empty complete soul-crushing emptiness. I don''t know why but I start to cry and sobbing eventually I curl up into a ball and free fall like that alone crying and pathetic and I don''t even know why.

    I wake up drenched in sweat breathing heavily I look around the room the food tray is gone along with the board game and bag, I guess she went home.

    "Hmmm..."

    I look down at the side of my bed and sitting on a chair with her head resting on the bed is Alice.

    I don''t know why but a smile creeps onto my face. I get out of my bed carefully to not disturb Alice.

    I pick her up gently then  place her in the free bed next mine I place the blanket over her. Then I return to bed but I can''t get to sleep as that girl¡¯s words are still ringing in my head.

    <hr />

    Hello everyone who reads my novel I would just like to congratulate you all because you have reached the end of VOL 1 I know I did a few more chapters than most but who cares now I''ll be back with VOL 2 in about a month or maybe less I''ll see how I go well then see ya

    Author:HazeyKnight

    Special thanks to:

    ProofReader:Senizal Fi Chrora

    Editor:Senizal Fi Chrora

 Side Chapter 1

    Chapter1: Stain

    ¡®Who-¡¯

    In a flash, the robed bandaged figure disintegrated back into nothingness that was always there since the genesis of this world. That last soul was quite strong to say a word...

    Who am I?

    Sheath¡­ That is what I am¡­

    The sword I safeguarded for eternity¡­ Not from battle nor strife but from the elements that corrupts her.

    Her blade shall be pure evermore¡­ For that I will drink the blood that has stained her, bear the wishes of ones she has slain and groom her edge to perfection.

    For being a sheath, I aid the sword however¡­ My actions also limited to being her sheath.

    I cannot clean her handle of master''s curses for I am only her sheath.

    Even if her handle gets twisted by lord Kaito, I will keep her blade true with all my devotion.

    Fate as it is-

    ¡®Deep¡­¡¯

    Wait, did you not vanish? Why are you still here?

    ¡®Reason: unknown, Last recollection: Kaito''s win; he bested me¡­ You: sheath; not Death, I: alive.¡¯

    No, you are dead¡­ Master has killed you already.

    ¡®... Impossible!¡¯

    But still, I just cleaned that fragment of a pitiful soul off her blade so why is it still here?

    ¡®Fragment?¡¯

    It cannot be that this soul is still whole after that¡­ Aha! It''s a bound soul after all so I can''t get rid of it for now...

    ¡®My soul: still whole? Good. My name: Drax Drigard.''

    Guess I''ll seal it for now.

    ¡®Sto-!¡¯

    And then the poor soul turned into a sculpture in the middle of nothingness. It seems that I would have to wait for an negatively bound one to remove Lord Kaito¡¯s rival.

    <hr />

    The silence continued with some influx of souls entering the nothingness but there was not another bound soul so far.

    Bound souls are souls that have a strong bond with master, be it good or bad. The soul would have to be strong to become one though.

    Bound souls on the blade is something similar to Souldark stains, to clean them you must rub it with a Soulight based dye which also works vice versa for Soulight stains.

    A bound soul can only be cleansed with another bound soul of opposite affinity or else the stain would become way more deeper.

    Negative souls grant curses that uncontrollably cuts, while positive souls dulls the edge therefore nothing is needed for the blade to stay desirably sharp.

    Lord Kaito might abandon us when the blade dulls or goes berserk afterall.

    If a normal human meets on another, the wishes of everyone he has met will be attached to him. If they are strong enough it might haunt them as ghosts or spirits. And those are bound souls. It is quite troublesome as souls can attach themselves to anything after their death.

    ¡®Answer me dog! Where am I? You''re not answering me huh...¡¯

    Another bound soul finally got absorbed. This time it seems to be a innocent lady. I know this because her soul''s skin is pure white however she wore an abyss coloured dress...

    ¡®To think that mutt could have defeated me¡­ It was not my real power for I only stayed in that room like a sheltered lady. I could have totally killed that son of a bitch if I warmed up!¡¯

    Excuse me but you are dead though¡­ It looks that this lady has covered her innocent parts with a very dark facade.

    ¡®His assassination skills are very rough so I could have totally catch him off guard if my legs haven¡¯t received that therapeutic massage from Sebastian.¡¯

    She is getting quite annoying¡­

    ¡®Everybody in the world is there to serve me! That includes you too. Come serve me and you will gain everything you need from me!¡¯

    I would have you leave this space, buzzing gnat!

    ¡®Who in the world are you to dictate me what to do!? I have to make Kaito suffer before you tell me anything to do, bastard! Do you know who I am? I am Necata Diascent, the true sage of assassination! That guy never noticed my empire grow!!¡¯

    I unfroze Drax then merged their very souls together so that I could expel the resulting soul off the blade.

    Beneath Drax¡¯s robe and bandages was a sea of killing intent. It was like Drax wasn''t a human in the first place. I see no past like like all the soul unraveling I have done before in preparation for merging souls.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I opened up Necata¡¯s soul and see a very bright life in the midst of darkness¡­ How could she remain so chaste in the middle of darkness?

    She was brought in by an assassin clan after her parents died. Necata¡¯s natural charisma and potential won her the position of the heiress of the clan. She happily carried out assassinations without any morality that most people have.

    After the clan head has passed away, she has obtained the clan. Necata led the clan to prosperity and eventually it became the strongest assassin clan in the country. By taking in the hydra¡¯s essence from her private heart everyday, Necata¡¯s aging was paused and she reigned for a long time as the queen of assassins while living a life of luxury.

    Slowly, her soul eventually turned into an orb of light. I cast Necata¡¯s orb of light into the abyss of bloodlust that was Drax.

    The orb absorbed every single bit of murky death wish and I let go of all control I had over the souls since it might cause a permanent stain to remain in the blade if I restrain them too much at this stage. The orb rejected every bit of darkness however the primal hate stayed with the orb forming a ring of darkness around the light.

    The outer shell of the new soul forms bit by bit. It eventually shaped itself into a short girl.

    Darkness appeared and clothed the petit girl¡¯s naked body and weaved a robe. The girl had pearl white skin with long silver hair with very clear dark eyes.

    I think it''s complete¡­ Time to expel it out of the blade!

    ...What? I can''t¡­ Are they both negative? I mean the first one was definitely his rival with no I''ll thoughts and the other one was his enemy¡­

    ¡®Are you, who? Kaito¡¯s friend, Are you? Kill Kaito, Caxne would like to.¡¯

    I just combined a neutral and a negative huh¡­ I would have to wait for another one. At least this one isn''t a pain to talk to. I''m not a pedophile okay!

    So why would you like to kill master?

    ¡®Don¡¯t know¡­ Feeling happy, Caxne might achieve.¡¯

    That must be because of your materials¡­ You''re still bound here. But don''t worry I''ll free you!

    ¡®Really?¡¯

    <hr />

    ¡®A writer, Caxne will become. Just see, grampy will!¡¯

    That''s quite a noble passion, Caxne. So what will you write about?

    ¡®About deaths, Caxne will write! Caxne see, the ones.¡¯

    Since you''re quite a sweet child, I''ll request a god that I know to keep your memories here.

    ¡®To grampy, thanks.¡¯

    Awww¡­ Shucks, thanks for talking to this old sheath.

    ¡®Am I finally free?¡¯

    A child younger than Caxne appeared in the room. She was pure like Caxne but her white dress is filled up with many blotches of crimson. She must be cursed...

    And who are you young lass?

    ¡®I was killed by a mister and my soul was released off that hateful machine¡­ That thing made me kill everyone¡­ Mother, father...¡¯

    ¡®See that, Caxne would like to.¡¯

    She''s a positive. Now I can remove Caxne from this place. I cannot let that girl suffer anymore too so it''s a win-win situation.

    This is the afterlife and I will send you off to your next life now, is that alright for you?

    ¡®Yes¡­¡¯

    ¡®Yay! Out of this place, Caxne will go!¡¯

    Then I dissected both of their souls and combined Caxne¡¯s orb with the blood red cube of the girl¡­ Now that I think of it, I should have asked for her name. The cube was seeped into the orb being incased with the light. The red coloring came off however and created another ring of crimson.

    The shell formed and became something identical to Caxne but her hair is now metallic pink and her eyes are now like the sun and moon.

    ¡®Strange, Caxne feels¡­ Goodbye grampy, is this it?¡¯

    Well, good luck with your novel Caxne.

    ¡®Grampy, bye bye!¡¯

    And so the silence returned as I wait for more stains to clean up.

    <hr />

    Completely Written by my Editor Senizal Fi Chrora and they didn''t ask me to post this they just wrote it than I saw it and fell in love with it so i posted it I hope everyone who reads this loves it just as much as i do.

 Side Chapter 2

    Chapter2: Caxne¡¯s Start

    ¡°As expected¡­ He''s still a fucking pedosheath¡­¡±

    Those were the first words Caxne has heard after she was teleported from the Blade¡¯s realm.

    It seems that the woman with an average face, beautiful white curved horns and sharp long ears was the one talking.

    From the aura of power exuded by the woman even a little kid like Caxne would know she is a goddess.

    ¡°Know grampy, do you? O¡¯great goddess...¡±

    Caxne asked the woman as she unconsciously did her puppy eyes.

    ¡°So you wanna hear a story, Lil¡¯one? Dontcha worry, it''ll be short.¡±

    ¡°Learn more about grampy, Caxne would like to!¡±

    Upon seeing Caxne¡¯s infectious smile, she smiled for the first time in a few decades.

    ¡°First, there¡¯s this stupid excuse for a goddess¡­ She gave the strongest metaphorical sword she made to a mortal she fell in love with. The sword you see, can cut any bastard up as long as the user had the will to hold the handle. Those bastards include taxes, spirits, ideas and physical entities.¡±

    And she laughed, looking down on the goddess.

    ¡°Grampy¡¯s mistress, Is she?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, pedosheath served the sword but before that, the sword continued to exist even after its original owner has bit the dust. With that, those lazybones- I mean chief gods, they decided to use the sword as a gift for heroes. They already stopped doing it now though. It seems some other god or something took the ownership of it.¡±

    ¡°Mhhmm¡­¡±

    Bobbing her head, the little girl listened more closely to the goddess¡¯ story.

    ¡°Then came the main issue: the handle is generated from the soul of the user to allow them to wield it but the blade was not replaced since its creation. Therefore every time it was passed on, the blade grew more and more uncontrollable due to the curses it collected from its enemies throughout its lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Saving the day, grampy came!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ That time that sheath wasn''t a pedosheath, he was a chuunisheath... He removed only the positives while keeping the negatives to sharpen the edge to a frightening degree... That time, it could cut even gods y¡¯know.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°They searched for methods to weaken the sword because it might destroy Gaia but they can''t. And that''s where I come in: I gave pedosheath the capacity to feel love towards the sword and so he groomed the sword like a doting parent.¡±

    ¡°Grampy grampy, goddess made! Quite a shock, that is.¡±

    ¡°So yeah¡­ The sword always take the form of a little girl for some reason so it''s no wonder that sheath became a pedosheath¡­ Every now and then, he requests me to reincarnate little girls like you. I have no choice¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? More powerful than grampy, goddess is!¡±

    The goddess¡¯ expression abruptly twisted.

    ¡°Listen here, kid¡­ That guy will stop doing his duty if I neglect his request and I might be dethroned as a deity if it is known that my solution to our previous problem is not permanent. It was very troublesome rising up from the lesser spirit ranks!¡±

    ¡°To me, that reminds¡­ In Caxne¡¯s recollections, Why grampy change? First, grampy is mage. Then, grampy is butler. Finally, grampy is grampy.¡±

    ¡°He is a metaphorical being after all so he doesn''t have any physical appearance like we do. He shows up as the symbol of loyalty and devotion so to me he looks like a friendly neighborhood healer. He was a savage dwarven craftsman on his chuuni days though...¡±

    ¡°Are you, what kind of goddess?¡±

    With a twirl, the goddess striked a pose.

    ¡°Glad you asked, I''m the goddess of love! Since I''ll be dropping you off to the world, tell me what would you want when you''re going to Gaia?¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    Caxne said cluelessly. With that, the goddess flashed a very exploiting grin.

    ¡°Can you be my saint then? You will be able to use the power of love!¡±

    ¡°Caxne will be sent safely, As long as.¡±

    ¡°You will start in one of my forgotten temples so don''t worry!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    <hr />

    We are quite deep into the underground ruins and we have found a very fascinating temple of a forgotten god.

    I could sense that this one would be relatively safe to raid.

    From the murals¡¯ carvings, I could tell that it belonged to the god of love but her face is quite average. I wonder why so that? Let''s read more¡­

    ¡®On the time of great strife, she, the most forgettable goddess has awakened her power of love and reunited the primal god couple. After giving the gift of love to the great gods, she knew it would be the key to unite everyone and so she gave love to3 all creatures on Earth.¡¯

    Hahahaha!!! She made love and she''s only a matchmaker! Other love deity statues are much more expensive and hers are just antiques, kinda reminds me of myself.

    I am very average but I have great subordinates that led me to B rank...

    Anyways, from the temple entrance, there was nothing found besides some useless valueless stuff. We came here for the treasure yanno!!

    ¡°Era! I found a sealed door! I think it¡¯s the treasure room.¡±

    Looks like Euki already found the treasure chamber, newbies sure grow fast, it brings a tear in my eye.

    ¡°IT¡¯S A JACKPOT BOYZ!!! Gather over to where Euki is!¡±

    We gathered before a heavily magic fortified door. Why did the Ancients would have to make raiding the ruins so difficult?

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°So this is the door huh¡­¡±

    ¡°... Boss Era, the key¡­¡±

    Kistu handed me the master key for doors like this, a portable battering ram made up of antimagic material. This little baby has already busted down over a thousand doors on all of our expeditions.

    I adjusted the size and weight of the ram and it¡¯s good to go!

    Euki, Kistu, Amdal, John, Van and me lined up.

    ¡°1, 2, 3¡­ lift.¡±

    Good... Now, to the difficult part: we must move all in sync to break down this door.

    ¡°Ready. 3, 2, 1¡­ Let¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°BREAK IT!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°What in the actual fuck, Euki? It¡¯s already hard lifting this thing and you moved out of sync...¡±

    Nope, my mind has changed¡­ Euki is still newbie explorer.

    ¡°Sorry!!!¡±

    ¡°Shit¡­ If you drop it, I¡¯ll KILL YOU!¡±

    BOOM!

    The door suddenly bursts and stone fragments pelted all of us.

    From the door, emerged a girl with a black gauntlet¡­

    I know this feeling¡­ This is killing intent but this amount is very irregular!

    WHAT HAVE WE AWAKENED?

    <hr />

    After talking with the nice lady, Caxne was teleported to a dark room.

    ¡°Caxne, Where is?¡±

    Caxne feels cold¡­ Looks like Caxne is naked. Tehe¡­

    Caxne activated Onmo Odblo and the dark room becomes red and she can see now. As expected of Caxne¡­ She''s a genius!

    Then Caxne used Onmo Odblo along with Nsu Yssab to create clothes. Caxne made the dress she wore on grampy¡¯s place because it''s so comfy.

    Caxne looked around the room and see the altar with a booby statue of the nice lady. On the wall at the opposite of nice lady¡¯s statue, the door is located.

    ¡°... Door¡­ Break it!!!¡±

    Suddenly, the door shook. There are people behind the door because Caxne has heard them and they tried to break the door.

    ¡°Sorry!.. I''ll kill you!!!¡±

    Did you hear it too? Hahaha! Who is Caxne talking to anyway? She¡¯s not a crazy girl, hahaha...

    Speaking of killing, Caxne thinks that they could be a good reference for her first novel.

    Caxne will write many stories then show all her books of those to grampy!

    With a flick from Nsu Yssabs¡¯ combat form, Caxne easily broke the door like it was nothing.

    Outside the door are six people with various equipment. Most of them are armed but they aren''t ready to face Caxne.

    Hahahaha! At this rate, Caxne could easily kill them all without Nsu nor Onmo. Wait¡­ Didn''t Caxne receive something from the nice lady?

    She thinks it was the power of loaf or something¡­ Caxne thinks this is a perfect chance to show off the nice lady¡¯s power!

    Caxne activated something other than Nsu nor Onmo and a stick appeared. A very mysterious energy she has never seen flowed out of the stick.

    If Caxne shoots the energy at them, she wonders how would they all die. She bets they would be blasted to nothingness!

    The beam hits all of them and most of them dropped to the ground. Did they all die?

    ¡°... What is this warm fuzzy feeling?¡±

    ¡°Alyssia!! I''m sorry!!!! PAPA WON¡¯T LEAVE YOU!!!!¡±

    ¡°I miss you¡­¡±

    ¡°I actually love you, Euki!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I''m actually into girls.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­ Haaaa¡­ Cute!¡±

    What happened? Loaf happened!!!

    This loaf is so powerful! This power can disable anyone and Caxne can exploit that opening on many ways. Thank you nice lady!

    ¡°Upon my power of loaf, feast your eyes! Given to me by the nice lady, this is a saint¡¯s blessing.¡±

    ¡°So this¡­ Is love?¡±

    The leader man spoke as he slowly rose and just stood unsteadily there.

    So it was love, not loaf¡­ Caxne will keep it in her mind. Love disables anyone so it is one of the best choices to accompany a lethal method on an assassinations.

    It seems to have a brainwashing effect so let Caxne test it on them...

    ¡°Saint of love, I am. To the nearest village, bring me!¡±

    ¡°I think we could take you there¡­¡±

    There¡¯s also that man suffering mentally. So this love can have various effects to different people¡­

    If Caxne can control its effects, it might be the deadliest power that existed! Caxne could control cripple people for life, torture people with it or even control a continent from the shadows!!!

    <hr />

    Message from the Editor:

    I joined Hazey as a PR to improve on my worldbuilding and plot generating skills by editing his work. It has been fun and stuff but the greatest perk of being his editor is the early releases! I feel like a premium user but there are also downsides (slightly bad grammar).

    I only made my side chapter (or fanfic) to play around the side characters I find quite likable in his series and practice my writing skills of course (writing a story with a template is way easier than building everything by yourself).

    I know that Hazey would want my chapters be published on his page but I personally think that it should be the decision of the readers whether they would want to see my fanfic.

    PS. I asked Hazey to comment on anything non-canon stuff I put on my fanfic so this is canon the the Dark Chronicles univer- I mean Gaia! This story won¡¯t affect the main story in any ways besides comeo appearances.

 CH 55 Meeting new people

    It¡¯s been a month since I was discharged from the hospital.

    Alice has already left after getting what she needs for Mama. It was nice seeing her again but I needed to focus on my training.

    I¡¯ve gotten a lot better in the last month. The only problem I had with my training was with my new hydra¡¯s heart, I can use the power to transform my arm for a longer period of time than I could before, plus a few more skills that are going to come in really handy.

    But besides that, nothing else and I can tell there''s more power locked away inside the heart.

    I don¡¯t have much longer, the finals will kickstart and there''s only eight people left in this finale.I only know of three people: me, Sylvia and someone they call the Dragons lineage. He is supposedly the strongest competitor in the tournament, he has never even taken a single injury or so the rumors say.

    Rumble...

    My stomach makes angry rumbling noises at me... Too simple, I¡¯m hungry.

    I stand up to get something to eat.

    I found a small vendor who sales burgers on a street corner. I see someone sitting on the corner of the road eating a veggie burger. He looks my age, he has snow white hair and tanned skin. He is wearing a white long sleeve with long blue pants.

    Something is strange about him or maybe I¡¯ve just gone crazy thinking everyone is strange.

    ¡°Hey you! Old hag, move it!!!¡±

    I see some mean people harassing an old lady.

    ¡°Yeah, move your bony ass before we kick it.¡±

    I¡¯m about to do something when the leader goes flying 6 meters then lands on the floor with a thud.

    I was stunned to see that the white haired guy had done it all with a single punch. The other assholes were stunned too.

    One went in to attack him then there was a blur and the attacker went flying, the same thing happened to the last one.

    ¡°Are you alright, granny?¡±

    ¡°Yesh¡­ Thank you, young man.¡±

    He just nodded.

    ¡°Hey you, asshole!!¡±

    It was the first one that the white haired guy sent flying.

    ¡°Who do you think you''re messing with? I went to a magical academy!¡±

    Must of been a shit one, to let this guy in.

    ¡°... Flame vortex.¡±

    A vortex fire bursts from the ground swallowing up both the white haired teen and the old lady.

    I quickly use my mana control to disperse it. Once the vortex was down, I saw inside that the white haired one using his body to protect the old lady.

    The old lady had a few burns but the white haired guy was fine.

    I walk over to them.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m completely fine but the granny here needs some help. If you have any healing items, please help...¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    I place my hand over one of the wounds and start using my blood mana to heal all of her wounds.

    ¡°You assholes, what did you do to my magic?¡±

    The lunatic who used the flame vortex was going crazy about how his flame magic disappeared.

    ¡°Excuse me granny and mister with healing hands, I am going to talk to this noisy gentleman...¡±

    Next thing I heard while working on the old ladies injuries was a bunch of painful sounds.

    ¡°Alright, all your wounds should be healed now.¡±

    The old lady and stretches a few times.

    ¡°You even fixed my bad hip... Thank you, sonny.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright  happy to help!¡±

    ¡°And thank you, white haired boy. You''re both kind young folk...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright granny, happy to help.¡±

    The old lady walks off after giving us one final thanks. I turn to the white haired boy.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Kaito.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Kirin, Nice to meet you. Want to go eat something?¡±

    We just met and now he¡¯s inviting me to a meal, strange guy... But free meals are something I would be stupid to turn down.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then follow me!¡±

    We start walking through the streets with me follow him.

    ¡®... Be careful, Kaito...¡¯

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    ¡®There''s something strange about this mortal.¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, I know he survived that mage¡¯s fire without a single burn.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not just that, there is also something weird about him...¡¯

    ¡®Do you think he could defeat me?¡¯

    ¡®... Not sure.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry so much okay, I¡¯ll be fine!¡¯

    ¡®Fine, just don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, stupid mortal...¡¯

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    We have stopped at a noble''s house. It has red tinted windows and its walls are made from white brick work.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    He walks to the red front door and walks in I follow him.

    Inside, everything is white... Even the tiles on the floor.

    I look around it''s a nice house very clean and fancy.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    A little girl wearing a red dress that matches her flaming red hair comes running towards us then jumps into Kirin¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Little Elly, I didn¡¯t know you were home from school...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I came home just this morning while you were out!¡±

    ¡°Well then, you will need to do that later you too.¡±

    A man with bulging muscles that escapes his formal clothes walks in he also has flaming red hair just like the little girl.

    ¡°Good evening, father...¡±

    ¡°Good evening son, how was your walk?¡±

    ¡°It was most interesting, I helped out a nice granny and met a new friend.¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Kaito ¡±

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you Kaito...¡±

    ¡°You have black hair, cool!¡±

    ¡°... Thanks...¡±

    ¡°Father, I was wondering if Kaito could stay for lunch if that¡¯s alright with you.¡±

    ¡°Of course! He¡¯s a friend of yours, son!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, father.¡±

    ¡°Woo! A guest, fun!¡±

    ¡°Now then, Kaito. I hope you like meat because that¡¯s what our cook is famous for making.

    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±

    We walk into a large dining room with a chandelier above the large wooden dining table. A maid brings me a seat.

    ¡°So Kaito where are you from?¡±

    ¡°The mountains.¡±

    ¡°So why are you here in the city? Since it is a long way to travel for someone so young¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an adventurer.¡±

    ¡°Wow! You''re an adventurer, what kind of amazing quests have you done:¡±

    ¡°Nothing too amazing, only a few escort quests.¡±

    ¡°Cool! Hey big brother, why don¡¯t you become an adventurer?¡±

    ¡°It would be an interesting life but I think a scholar would be more my path.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve seen you fight you''re really good!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just sub-par.¡±

    ¡°Kaito, have you ever watched the [Grand Combat Tournament]?¡±

    ¡°I hear things, why?¡±

    ¡°Well... My son here is competing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive since it''s now reached the finals.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m one of those lucky ones who can pass on simple skills.¡±

    ¡°Well, since you''re in it. I will try to play closer attention.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t expect anything spectacular.¡±

    The maids and brought in the meal. It was a delicious steak so it didn¡¯t take me long to finish.

    ¡°Truly fantastic! Tell our chef he has outdone himself.¡±

    ¡°Well, I must be going now. Thank you for the meal ¡±

    ¡°Oh? You''re going so soon? We haven¡¯t even shown you around...¡±

    ¡°Milly, show your brother¡¯s guest around.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The little girl grabs my hand and pulls me away with abnormal strength as she showed me around the entire house.

    The house was quite gorgeous. Even the family courtyard had a collection of beautiful flowers.

    When we finally stopped, it was at a painting of a beautiful women she had tanned skin and beautiful long snow white hair. She was also wearing a stunning purple dress.

    ¡°Is this your mother?¡±

    ¡°... Yes...¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She died a few years ago to a disease.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, she was a great mother!¡±

    I could hear the sadness in her voice.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all there is to our house...¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the tour.¡±

    Kirin and his father met me at the exit.

    ¡°It was nice meeting you, Kaito. I hope we meet again.¡±

    ¡°So do I Kirin, it was also nice meeting your family.¡±

    ¡°It was a pleasure, Kaito and when you go back to your village tell you parents they raised a fine young boy¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them you said that¡±

    ¡°I wish I had black hair, its sooo cool!!!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°See ya!¡±

    ¡°Have a safe time in the city¡±

    And with that, I left the interesting family house.

    <hr />

    I''m back sorry for the wait been busy new Fiction called Elemental Online so my schedule will change to whenever I can sorry for the boring chapter it will get better from here so enjoy and nice to see you all again.

    Editor:Senizal Fi Chrora</a>

 CH 56 Chance Encounter

    I¡¯m sitting across from the damn prince, he caught me while I was eating breakfast at a little restaurant. I think he might be following me...

    ¡°So, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to invite you to a little gathering that I thought you might be interested in..¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Because all the other finalists said yes.¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you planning?¡±

    ¡°Nothing at all, I just thought you might like a little chance to meet your competition.¡±

    Prince Jacob rests his head onto his palm while flashing me a smug smile. I don¡¯t like this but if I can meet the competition, it could be worth it.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll come but if I smell anything not right, I will leave.¡±

    ¡°Perfect and trust me, everything will go smoothly...¡±

    Me and prince Jacob get up from our seats then leave the restaurant, waiting for us outside is a golden carriage pulled by horses. We get in and the driver cracks the whip.

    ¡°So, where is this little gathering?¡±

    ¡°My estate, it¡¯s quite lovely...¡±

    ¡°Will there be other people besides the finalists?¡±

    ¡°Nobles, guests and servants, not many people. Getting crowd sick? Don¡¯t worry if you get unwell, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    Again, he gives me a smug grin.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine, thanks.¡±

    ¡°If you say so...¡±

    We arrive at the prince''s estate quickly, it¡¯s huge almost the size of a complete castle.At the front, is a beautiful garden walkway to the front entrance.

    The carriage stops and we both exit. A bunch of butlers and maids come from the estate front entrance. One maid stands out from the rest, she has long black hair and round glasses.

    ¡°Welcome back young master, the rest of your guests ate waiting in the garden.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Olga. Come Kaito, the gathering is in the back.¡±

    We walk on a small path to the back where there is a large garden filled with beautiful flowers, it''s even got a large fountain in the middle. There are already a lot of guests at this place.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    As soon as the guests see the prince, they crowd around. I use this chance to slip away to a terrace that¡¯s located in a corner of the garden.

    I look around to see if I can spot any of the other finalists but I can¡¯t seem to spot any.

    I feel a hand land on my shoulder so I turn around and it¡¯s Sylvia, she is wearing an amazing red dress that makes her look stunning.

    ¡°So, I see you were also invited to this, Kaito?¡±

    ¡°Another event that I don¡¯t like but still go to.¡±

    ¡°Well then, you must secretly like them.¡±

    ¡°Maybe...¡±

    ¡°So, how you been this last month?¡±

    ¡°Busy training.¡±

    ¡°Same here, I didn¡¯t have any time with friends.¡±

    ¡°Hey Sylvia, can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Ever wondered if you truly matter in this world, or if you are just a fleeting moment like dust in the wind?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I have. I think most people have but then I just remember that no matter what, as long as people care about me that means that I matter.¡±

    She looks at me and gives me a smile as bright as a summer''s day, all my insecurities quickly disappear. Damn¡­ Sometimes, I think it¡¯s not fair to be that pretty.

    ¡°Good answer.¡±

    I just stare off into the sky, not really thinking. Sylvia moves in close to me and does the same. I have to say, maybe coming here was the right thing to do. Still don¡¯t trust the prince though...

    ¡°Sylvia, so we finally meet again.¡±

    A male voice comes from behind us. I feel Sylvia grip my hand very tightly.

    I turned around to see a teenager with long red hair tied back into a ponytail, he is good looking. He is also wearing a red suit with golden lining shaped to look like a sun.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you once more, my love.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me but who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh pardon my rudeness, I am Xander of the Crimson Sun clan pleasure to meet your acquaintance¡±

    <hr />

    :)

 CH 57 A warning

    ¡°And who might you be?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Kaito.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Kaito? I pictured someone a lot more terrifying, not some farm boy...¡±

    ¡­ I look like a farm boy.

    ¡°Well... I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t live up to your expectations.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, not many can. Now come Sylvia, there people I wish for you too meet.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m going to stay here for a while.¡±

    ¡°With this commoner?¡±

    ¡°Kaito is my friend.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Someone like you be friends with this troglodyte that is far beneath you.¡±

    Alright... Now, I¡¯m starting to get a little offended.

    ¡°Now, listen here-¡±

    ¡°Shut it, commoner! I don¡¯t know how you got here but it was purely by chance and if you had faced any real nobles up till now, I assure you that you would not be standing here in the presence of me and my fiance. Now come, Sylvia.¡±

    Okay, fuck this guy, I¡¯m just about through with this guy...

    ¡°Now, look who it is? It¡¯s Kaito...¡±

    I turn my head to see Kirin walking over in a white outfit. I hear the sound of hissing coming from Xander.

    ¡°Hey Kirin, you¡¯ve been looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I knew you¡¯d be here and since I know you could make this place fun, I thought I¡¯d come looking for ya.¡±

    Xander starts walking away.

    ¡°Where you going, Xander? I thought we would get to have more fun like we did when you visited my home last month?¡±

    ¡°No thanks, as soon as you walked up, I smelled something foul so I decided to leave, and Kaito if you go near Sylvia again, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°Hey your name was Xander, right? I¡¯ll be looking forward to meeting you in the arena.¡±

    Xander walked off with his head held up just like an ass. I look down at my hand, Sylvia is still holding it. Sylvia follows my gaze and quickly lets go while blushing.

    ¡°Sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°No don¡¯t worry about it. Anyway, what was with that guy? Is he really your fiance?¡±

    ¡°Kind of¡­ You see, my family made a deal with his that if I lose in the tournament before he does, we have to marry but I won''t lose, I refuse to marry that guy.¡±

    ¡°I see... Well then, that just gives me another reason to kick his ass when I face him.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how do you know him Xander?¡±

    ¡°He came to my families house around a month ago, trying to bribe me into quitting the tournament so I sent him out on his ass.¡±

    ¡°You beat Xander... Who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry, I¡¯m Kirin, one of the finalists.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°You too, lady Sylvia.¡±

    Kirin and Sylvia seem to be getting along really well. One of the maids walks up to us.

    ¡°Master Kaito, there is someone who wishes to see you out the front of the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Did they say who they were?¡±

    ¡°No, only that it was important that they see you.¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Alright, thanks¡­ I¡¯ll be back in a sec guys.¡±

    I go to the front of the mansion but there is no one waiting for me. I feel something in my pocket that wasn¡¯t their a second ago. I reach in and pull out a letter. It reads:

    ~Danger is coming disciple of death, head to the forest outside the city borders. I give you this warning as I am one of the brothers to death~

    Alright, so this is a weird letter and what could it mean? All I know is that if I want to find out, I have to go to the forest outside the city borders.

    I reach just outskirts of the city fast. I stand in a forest clearing waiting for something until.

    ¡°Arrgghhh!!!¡±

    Dead bodies start flying out of the trees. The bodies are each covered in white robes except for the blood. Soon, the dead bodies stop and a person dressed in all black walks out. I can¡¯t see the person¡¯s face because of the hood their wearing.

    The person holds up a mini chalkboard with the words.

    [Do you know who I am?]

    ¡°If I had to guess, I would say the sage of assassination.¡±

    The person dressed in black nods then they erases the words on the mini chalkboard and writes new words.

    [Do you know who these people are?]

    ¡°If I had to guess, these are the people you warned me about with that note.¡±

    Again, the sage of assassination nods. He goes to turn around and leave.

    ¡°Wait! I have a question you told me to come here, knowing those assassins would follow, letting you kill them.¡±

    He nods again.

    ¡°Alright then, now explain why they are after me? The note didn¡¯t explain it properly.¡±

    He wipes his chalkboard then starts scribbling down something. He turn the board around.

    [The lady who originally owned the hydra heart stole it from a dangerous group of people but because she kept it hidden they could not find it but you can not hide it so they are now tracing it to you.]

    ¡°How can I stop them?¡±

    [The device they are using to track you is with their commander who is close to the city. I would advice you to go there and kill him.]

    ¡°Can I ask you to help me in this matter?¡±

    [I¡¯m busy.]

    ¡°You weren''t to busy to kill these assassins¡±

    [I was just passing by and helped you on a whim, nothing else.]

    ¡°Fine then, where is this commander?¡±

    He throws something to me I catch it. It''s a compass.

    [This will lead you to the device.]

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    There is no one there. So looks like I¡¯m going to get to test out all my new skills before the tournament, lucky me.

    <hr />

    Now have a world press it only has the edited chapters od DC on it with some one shots and a new fiction solely on the world press.

    How I Became A Pet Dragon</a>